Astral's favorite RPs compilation.

Let me introduce myself.
-----


NAME: Astral Uzumaki
- Alias: (Does your character have some sort of a alias or a nickname? If he/she does have one, or more than one, just post them here.)

AGE: 15

ETHNICITY:white

GENDER:Female


-----
What do you see when you look at me?
-----



EYE COLOR:blue
WEIGHT AND HEIGHT:5' 4" 130lb
APPEARANCE DESCRIPTION: Astral's hair differs from the Uzumaki norm. Her hair is blond and reaches to just a little beyond her shoulders. She wears a orange long sleeve shirt with a blue strip running down the arm. Tha Uzumaki symbol is on both shoulders. She also wears a blue tank top underneath the shirt and orange sports pants. She is average height, average weight, and has an hour class curve. She is slightly tan. She paints her finger nails light blue. She has a ninja pocket thingy on the out side of both left and right legs. If you happen to see her walking around she is probably smiling and possibly a little dirty as she likes to play ruff. She likes to keep her ninja head band on her forehead but under her hair.


-----
Who am I really?
-----


PERSONALITY DESCRIPTION: Astral loves fighting and all around horse playing. She doesn't mind getting dirty unless her outfit begins to fall apart. Anyone who knows her knows she is a little OCD in that everything has to be symmetrical and some what related to that is her favorite number which is two. She also prefers even numbers over odd numbers. She doesn't like training unless she is training with some one. She sees no point in training the life of a ninja just comes naturally to her. She also isn't one to stop and come up with a strategy, she relies on her instincts to come up with one and they serve her well. She is sometime a little flirty when she is around boys and is very jealous when in a relationship. She has thought over it much and decided she could kill someone as long as she beleaved they are guilty of something worthy of death, but she would give them the benefit of a doubt. She doesn't like animals she considers them a pooping, noisy, dumb, dirty, smelly, distracting, sometimes ugly nuisance. She Astral loves fighting and all around horse playing. She doesn't mind getting dirty unless her outfit begins to fall apart. Anyone who knows her knows she is a little OCD in that everything has to be symmetrical and some what related to that is her favorite number which is two. She also prefers even numbers over odd numbers. She doesn't like training unless she is training with some one. She sees no point in training the life of a ninja just comes naturally to her. She also isn't one to stop and come up with a strategy, she relies on her instincts to come up with one and they serve her well. She is sometime a little flirty when she is around boys and is very jealous when in a relationship. She has thought over it much and decided she could kill someone as long as she beleaved they are guilty of something worthy of death, but she would give them the benifit of a doubt. She dousen't like animals she considers them a pooping, noisy, dumb, dirty, smelly, distracting, sometimes ugly nuisance. She tends to hang out with boys more than girls because well girls can be a little to girly for her. Her favorite past time is to climb to the top of a tree and gaze at the sky. Her favorite school subjects are ninjutsu, taijustsu and fuuinjutsu. She dousn't like genjutsu its not straight forward enough. She doesn't like medical ninjutsu she'd rather save the person before they get hurt rather than after. She doesn't like puppets again not straight forward enough. to hang out with boys more than girls because well girls can be a little to girly for her. Her favorite past time is to climb to the top of a tree and gaze at the sky. Her favorite school subjects are ninjutsu, taijustsu and fuuinjutsu. She dousn't like genjutsu its not straight forward enough. She dusn't like medical ninjutsu she'd rather save the person before they get hurt rather than after. She doesn't like puppets again not straight forward enough. Even though she is interested in fuuinjutsu she probably isn't going to pursue it much. She is more good at it than interested. She doesn't like the dark at all, not because she is afraid of it but because she people like to hide in it. Ok she's afraid of the dark she just doesn't like to admit it.
ramen
the number two
even numbers
boys
fighting


DISLIKES:
preppy girls
dark
animals
genjutsu
odd numbers


HOBBIES: almost everything but mostly fighting

DREAMS AND NIGHTMARES: Astral dreams of becoming the hokaga and fears never making it past genin

-----
I got some skills.
-----


ELEMENT/'s:none
CLAN: Uzumaki
VILLAGE: Konohagakure
RANK: Genin

-----
This is my story!
-----


BIRTH PLACE: konohagakure
DATE OF BIRTH: October 10
ZODIAC SIGN: (Leo? Virgo? Which zodiac sing does your character have? Be sure to make this section match with your date of birth.)

HISTORY: Astral's parents both had red hair but she popped out with blond hair. Her parents Linda and Zack owned a fair size apartment and there she was raised. As a child she didn't play with the girls and their dolls, she hung out with the boys and played ninja. Instead of sending her to a normal school her parents thought it be best to send her to the academy and she was happy with that as well. There she excelled at everything but genjutsu wrapping her head around gen jutsu was most difficult. She made up for it in ninjutsu taijutsu and fuuinjutsu. She was also better than most the people there. One day while Astral was at the academy her parent where on an A-rank mission. Her father had been badly hurt defending her mother against enemy ninja. They were climbing down a mountain on their way home when a hidden ninja impaled her father with an earth spike from the mountain. Her mother quickly killed the ninja and brought her husband to the hospital as fast as she could, but it was too late. Her mother decided to quite mainstream ninja work and become an academy instructor. She graduated the academy with a new resolve. She wanted to become the hokaga and make sure missions went the way they were suppose to. As she grew up she avoided the chunin exams so that when she did go she would be so good she would literally impress the crap out of everyone. She decided to work on her ninjutsu first and once she had mastered that she would start training her taijustu. She decided to seek the help of an academy friend to help her with her ninjutsu since he was so good at it thanks to his clan heritage. She trained and trained with him and she was beginning to become really good. Although after some time they began to get distracted. They began to become more than friends. They began to date. Their time together became less training and more enjoying each others company. They hung out and ate together whenever possible and considered stepping up their relation ship in the future to its highest level marriage. One day his parents disappeared and were labeled missing in action. He expected them to return and over time began to disappear himself. The only way she could get him to hang out with her was for him to train her not that she needed it she had reached his level of mastery. Eventually he diapered for real. She searched every where for him but couldn't find any trace. It took her a full year to recover from her depression.

Astral:
The sun was shining the birds were chirping and there was a warm breeze in the air. Who could ask for a better day. Well she could. A great day is just another day with nobody to spend it with. It doesn't matter how fantastic a day is. It can't quite be enjoyed without some one to enjoy it with. She alienated all her friends during her struggle with her X. Now if she wasn't fighting she wasn't having fun.

"Where would be a good place to make new friends?" All her past friends she made at the academy. The park has a few people.

"Thats it! The park!" She would search around the park till she found some people who were talking about a subject she might now a bit about and jump in. She quickly ran over to the park and climbed up a tree. Balancing on the edge of a branch she brought her hand to her forehead to cover her eyes from the sun. She then scanned the area for a group of victims.

Skia:
So Skia sort of just shows up at the park. There is not a particular reason for his visit, nor does he need one. A park is a public place to do public things in public. Skia's not an anti-social guy, so he does not mind this publicity (which is a usage of that noun not commonly, or perhaps correctly, seen). He spots a park bench, which, all things considered, is just a regular bench, but inside a park (and a 10-percent increase in likelihood that there is, somewhere on the bench, bird-poop). After checking to see if the bench did, in fact, hold to this statistic, which it did not, Skia takes a seat.

He whistles softly to himself. Oh how he loves music. He could just whistle all day. His whistles are much more profound, more matured, than the average whistler. His dips and runs are jam-packed with vibrato and a sensual tone that warms your heart.

Now if ONLY THERE WAS SOMEONE THERE TO TALK TO, this would turn out to not be such a lonely, border-line boring, day~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Astral:
The only people she could manage to find were parents talking to other parents about parenting stuff a subject she new nothing about nor cared to know. She dull nothing to do. Thats when she picked up a noise distinctly different from the rest. She dropped from the tree and headed towards the sound. She came to the conclusion it was whistling and never had she heard better. When people think of music the first thing that pops in their head is lyrics. They ignore the sound behind that. This though this was different. Whom ever was whistling this music obviously new the importance of the emotional value music holds. Finally she came to the source a guy sitting on a bench. She approach this guy and said

"Thats some vary beautiful music!"

Skia:
If this girl who comes before Skia could have waited a thousand years in preparation to give him a better compliment than the one she had given, she'd be hard-pressed to find one. Nothing, nothing in this world means more to Skia than music. The fact that this chick comes up to him, out of the blue, just to tell him she likes his whistling automatically put her on Skia's favorite-people-list.

"Well I'll be," he says, stopping his whistling in surprise. "I appreciate it, there, little lady. It takes someone with a good sense of art to come up and say that. What's your name, kiddo?"

Though he says "little lady" and "kiddo," Skia really couldn't care less about the girl's age. If she can bring herself over to compliment his tunes makes such a thing irrelevant. Fifteen or fifty-five, this girl is an intellectual in Skia's eyes. By the way, because I forgot to do this spill:
Skia's eyes are green, which makes him look like an Irish-dude with his red-hair. Standing average height with a modest build, the only thing really eccentric about Skia's appearance was his pirate-style eye-patch, which covered one of his eyes.

Astral:
"My names Astral, Astral Uzumaki. You know its really hard to find anyone who appreciated music for what it is or what it should be."

While music didn't consume her life she loved to listen to instrumentals. She couldn't stand music that had a similar tune the whole way through. She liked diversity and change of emotions in a song but no so much that you just sit there going whaa.

This guy looked pretty chill but the eye patch was a little strange.
"Did something happen to your eye? Oh sorry i'm being rude I should ask your name first. May I ask you name?"

jeez what was wrong with her she could barley start a conversation. Maybe it was the fact that something about this guy reminded her about her X and it was distracting her.

Skia:
"Right!? Too many folk out there try to make a buck off the same four-chord progressions that are so mundanely shallow and demonstrate, like, zero creative expression or artistic passion.... I'd better stop there before I start rambling," he stops, chuckling a bit. And Skia really will, if you let him. He'll talk walls upon walls of post on the progress and de-evolution of music as an artistic medium, his favorite bands and why, what's wrong with these televised singing-competitions.... and so on. Luckily, Skia *is* a chill guy, and knows not to get too wound up about it.

Then, the girl asks about his eye-patch. And his name. These are two standards to meeting Skia; one must know what to call him, and one must be familiar with his eccentric accessory.
"Skia Raiki-- a pleasure. The eye-patch.... it's actually kind of gross, but...." He slowly lifts his fingers to the eye-patch. "I hope you have a strong stomach!" he warns, placing his hand in the necessary position to de-mask his pupil. In an over-dramatic motion, he lifts the patch, revealing a completely normal eye, just the same as his other one.
"Tee hee, just playing. I just think it looks edgy, so I wear it." That's literally the only reason. He offers her a seat, gesturing his hand.
"But what about you, huh? What's your story? Come alone to the park often?"

Astral:
Skia he reached towards his patch and warned "I hope you have a strong stomach!" Was she just going to see a hole where an eye should be or is it going to be some mangled mess. Nope perfectly normal eye this guy was a character. Skia gestured for her to sit and she complied. "But what about you, huh? What's your story? Come alone to the park often?"

"Well no I don't normally come to the park alone. I don't normally even come to the park but I've been lonely lately and thought I'd find someone to talk to. What about you do you come here often?"

Skia:
The man makes a gentle, curious look at Astral.
"Lonely? A nice gal like yourself? Huh. I thought you Genin kept your friends from The Academy," he queries, not really knowing the feeling himself. Skia left the town he called home at a young age, The Waterfall Village, and doesn't know what it's like to keep childhood friends. He just assumes that's generally how that type of thing works. But it comes off strange to him that Astral, the seemingly friendly girl who is getting along just fine by Skia's terms, finds herself alone.
Oh, and yes: Skia knows that she is a ninja. One of his specialties is physical combat. He knows the walk of a kunoichi when he sees. one.

"Me? Ehh. I guess I'm just here on a break. Had a pretty rough mission yesterday," he admits, rubbing his sore neck, remembering when the tiger tackled him.

Astral:
"Ya I once had friends but when my boyfriend started to get depressed I stopped hanging out with them to try to comfort my boyfriend and we grew distant."

"Me? Ehh. I guess I'm just here on a break. Had a pretty rough mission yesterday,"

She hadn't had a mission in some time now. She was still recovering from the fish she fought earlier because she wasted a lot of energy on them. Then there was the adventure with that pig. Before that though been awhile before she'd seen any action. She did plan on participating in the chunin exams this year she hoped they were coming soon.

"So your a ninja too whats your fighting style? I've mastered ninjutsu myself and am trying to learn some taijutsu but I have to do it on my own this time."

Skia:
Ahhhhhhh. Well that explains it. Of course Astral had friends. She had a lot more than *just friends.* But sometimes those dynamic relationships have a way of meddling with the rest of your bonds.
"Mmh. 'The Boyfriend' story." You can hear the capitalization. Skia had a few friends who got a little too in to their significant-others and gradually starting showing up to the pub less and less. He gets how those relationships need attention at times. It's all about balance-- love in moderation.

"That bites," he responds. "Well, they're missing out on a pretty cool chick. You shouldn't have a problem getting them back, or making new friends." This isn't just something Skia says to be comforting to a teenage girl who's hit a rough-patch. He really means it, and, with his honest demeanor, you can tell he does.

However, pleasure turns to business, which is Skia's fault I suppose, but he doesn't mind the business, so it's cool.
"Oh really? Those are both fine tools for any good ninja. Are you considering taking The Exams coming up, here, soon?" he asks, sort of forgetting to talk about his own combat proficiency.

Astral:
"Oh really? Those are both fine tools for any good ninja. Are you considering taking The Exams coming up, here, soon?"

"I was just thinking about that. Ya I'm planning on going the the exams but I'm a little worried over 2 things. 1 Not passing it would take me awhile to forgive myself. 2 when I go to the exams I want to be so good that I blow everyone away. There are some issues with that though. If i'm to old and I take the exams then it will be no surprise but at the same time I can only learn so much in the time that I have. The one thing I have going for me is I have a high amount of chakra due to my heritage. People say I wast it though and I might agree. Only yesterday I used half my chakra on a single attack. On top of that I can't seem to grasp any complicated jutsu. Now I'm rambling. How did you do at your exams?"

Skia:
So she is thinking of joining the exams. This interests Skia, or should I say, Astral continues to interest Skia. Here she is, at the park, seeking socialization, when she begins talking about the Chuunin Exams just days away and how her combat-skills may not be ready for it. This is said among another contradictory concern: being overly-prepared in the future. Luckily, Skia just sits through what she has to say, takes everything in collectively, and calmly delivers an experienced response.

"Astral: do you know why shinobi have ranks?" the Jounin casts offhandedly. He takes his eyes off of her, staring over across the village in a random direction. "When you're given Genin, it's not because they wanted to reward you for passing The Academy. When you're given Chuunin someday, maybe soon, it's not because you proved you were better than anyone else-- same for Jounin, even Kage.
We assign ranks to each tier of ninja, not to place value, but to gauge what you're ready to do for the village. The reason there are Exams for Chuunin isn't so that you can 'blow everyone away.' It's to see if you're officially able to take on higher-ranking, more dangerous, missions." Skia pauses to scratch his head for a moment.
"Basically: ranks are the shinobi-way of making sure we don't send kids out to assassinate Kages, haha! We want to make sure you're *ready* for what you'll be assigned."

Turning to Astral, Skia looks at her good and hard-- not like an angry adult lecturing a child, but as a person who doesn't want to see another person get their guts carved out of them with a kunai-knife.
"When you take The Exams, whether it's in a few days or a year from now, they won't be looking at how you show the others up, or get shown up. They just want to know how capable you are to risk your life more for the village. That's it."

"I failed my first Exams. Like, baaaaaaaaaaad failing. I didn't even make the final-rounds. I just wasn't cut out for it, and that helped me gauge myself. Next time I took them, I passed with flying colors. Sooooooooooo, I've been the total loser and the ultimate champion-- both! And, as both, I can tell you there's absolutely no shame, or pride, in being either."

Astral:
She took a moment to take in all the information.
"I never thought of it like that. I always thought the exams were used so the villages could show off their next generation."
This guy was really cool not only could he pro whistle but he also had some pretty good insight to things.

"Hey um... do you mind me asking what rank you are?"
This guy would be perfect for her training she could advance in ways she never even considered. Even if he was a genin she would love to learn from him as it sounded like he had a lot to offer.

Skia:
"Oh! Right," says Skia, finally putting the pieces together. "I'm a new Jounin-- they call us 'Tokujou,' though. I don't know what it means, though; I don't speak Japanese." And by "new Jounin," Skia means *brand new* Jounin. It was just a few weeks ago he'd achieved his rank, much to his distaste. As a Chuunin, he could just take it easy and be content with the most minor of risks to his life. Now, as a Jounin, Skia is coming back from missions sore, bleeding, or lucky to be alive.

Skia really doesn't have to say this next part. He's a good-enough guy, but just good *enough.* He'll help an old-lady cross the street, sure, but only if he needs to go that way anyhow. Perhaps it is Astral's immediate sense of respectability: intelligent but young, determined but insecure. These are all, in their own way, good traits to Skia.
"Hey, you know: because I've just gotten Jounin, I haven't been assigned a squad to lead or anything yet. I'm quite capable in Taijutsu, and feel I can instruct you in a thing or two about Ninjutsu-- especially those more complicated jutsu you mentioned."

Astral:
"Hey, you know: because I've just gotten Jounin, I haven't been assigned a squad to lead or anything yet. I'm quite capable in Taijutsu, and feel I can instruct you in a thing or two about Ninjutsu-- especially those more complicated jutsu you mentioned."

"Oh goodie thank you so much. Ya when I said I was a master at ninjutsu I meant I have great chakra control and I know hand signs well."
This was so great she finally had a teacher. Now she could learn those harder jutsu she couldn't grasp like the multi shadow clone justu. If she guessed right she could make 8 clones before she was out of chakra.

"Oh hey I just remembered the time and location of the chunin exams are being sent in the mail today. Gotta go see ya later teacher."

[exit]

Skia:
Just as suddenly and randomly as she appeared, Astral disappears out of the park.
"Good luck," Skia calls out before she leaves. He feels comfortably stirred by the new acquaintance. It isn't like him to turn off relax-mode and volunteer to be sensei-for-the-day, but perhaps Astral will be assigned someone else before that happens.

Skia returns to his blank stare in the distance, picking up perfectly where the tune left off. As his whistle strikes the final note with extra vibrato, signaling the end of the movement, he moves himself. Pressing his palms against the wooden seat, the whistling man lifts himself to his feet, turns, and leaves the park, oddly satisfied.

Astral:
She opened the envelope containing the time and location of the chunin exams.
"So its was in the land of snow."
Now was the time the time for her to decide if she wanted to participate or not. She didn't feel she was ready to clobber everyone but she couldn't help but think about what her new teacher had said to her.

"When you're given Chuunin someday, maybe soon, it's not because you proved you were better than anyone else-- same for Jounin, even Kage.
We assign ranks to each tier of ninja, not to place value, but to gauge what you're ready to do for the village."

She wanted to help her village and if what Skia said is true then she should take the exams now. She took a deep breath in and ran out the gate towards the land of snow.

[OOC: Astral failed the exams. Little did Astral know at the time her teacher Skia died in enemy territory while she was at the exams.]

Astral slowly paced through the forest with a glum look on her face. She had been preparing for it since before her ex disappeared. She had chakra reserves larger than anyone who was there. Still she failed the exams. It made her feel better that her teacher Skia also failed the exams his first time, but he acted so cool about it. She couldn’t help but feel blue.

Astral climbed up a comfortable tree and sat down to stare at the calm green forest before her. What she needed was a good fight preferably where she is the victor. Loosing probably wouldn’t help her mood any. Some new techniques might also help her mood. Maybe she could located Skia and learn some of those jutsu that eluded her. She didn’t feel like coming off the tree she just climbed though, so instead she would ponder anything she could have done better at the exams.

She could have made more shadow clones, but her limit is 2. She could have tried to kill everyone at the entrance? No even if she wanted to there was no way she could bring herself to do it. She slumped her torso on the branch and stared at the ground. I wonder if this is how he felt when his parents disappeared. She was talking about her ex of course. If he wasn't dead then where was he and how had he escaped his grief over the death of his parents if he escaped his grief. She began considering a nap as she grew drowsy but she had no choice in the matter as her body decided to take one. She just watched as the ground slowly disappeared into nothing.

Slowly she woke back up. The first thing she noticed she was in a different position then when she had gone to sleep. Her eye lids creeping out she saw grass. She was on the ground. She tried to stretch out her hands but they were bound. Her eyes shot open and before her she saw a whole bunch of big buff guys carrying sword and other weapons. Her arms were bound around a wooden pole sticking in the ground. "No originality" she spoke out loud. All of their heads turned to her and one spoke. "Hey look our guest is awake!" "Is this how you treat all your guests?" She responded wiggling her hands to test the bonds. They were weak and she could easily break out of them. They probably thought that since she was a girl she would be weak even though they probably knew she was a ninja.

The guy who spoke walked up to her and answered her question. "Oh no our other guest die quite quickly but were going to keep you around for a long time." Some new badies walked into camp announcing "We cleared the roads of travelers but we only got 2,000 ryo." The guy who had just been talking to her seemed angry "What were you guys doing taking candy from babies!?"
"Sorry sir"

Now is my chance to escape. Or maybe I should wait till more leave. Ya I'll wait.

The sun was setting and the bandits decide to send another group to terrorize the road. One of the guys staying at the camp started to walk in her direction. "Ok sweety time to have a little fun." Not today you jack ass. As soon as he was close enough she broke her bindings and punched him in the face sending him falling on his back. The guy just lay there possibly knocked out. Some how none of the others seemed to have noticed. In a blink of the eye she made a series of hand signs. Her hair lengthened and became hard and sharp. After the next hand signs her hair grew out even longer and she swept her hair in a horizontal arch sweeping many of the bandits away. By now all of them were on their feet. She launched her hairs at another group and killed them. The bandits began throwing their swords at her so she wrapped her hair around herself as protection and waited for them to stop.

When they finally ran out of things to throw she knocked them all out with one last swing of her hair. Her hair then retracted back to normal. She took a look around the camp to see if they had any hostages. After a complete sweep of the place it appeared that she truly was their special guest. All that was left was to take out the group that headed towards the road. This might be more difficult though since they were more battle ready. She jumped into a nearby tree and pursued from up there.

She arrived to see the bandits beating some helpless innocents. There was no time to prepare she had to act now. She created two clones and each of them shot a lightning beast at a specific target and manipulated the jutsu to avoid the civilians. Each jutsu hit its mark and electrocuted the chosen opponents. Only three left her and her clones jumped down from the trees and ganged up against each one individually. By the time she reached the last guy she had lost one of her clones in her reckless attack.
"Even if you destroy us there are more to come. We probably make up only one fourth of our forces."

The real her picked him up with one hand by the throat and lifted him of the ground.
"Where?"

Trying not to pass out he replied "In the ocean not..far...from...." She put him down and let him speak after he caught his breath.
"Its below the sea floor not far from the beach." He said then ran off. I'm probably going to need some help with this. Better head back to the village and see if there is an available helping hand. With that her and her clone headed back to the village.

Once they arrived at the village they realized finding a fellow ninja who was both available and willing to help would be quite difficult. "Alright lets split up. I'll search one part of the village for anyone looking ninja like and you search another." She said to her clone.

Astral jumped from roof top to roof top looking for some one ninjaish. On the ground in the streets she spotted one he was wearing his head band on his arm. Jumping down from the building she approached the man and asked "Hey you available?" The ninja man replied "ya why?"

Astral burst with excitement "Oh good I need some one to help take out some bandits."
"Eh sorry I'm a little low on chakra I can't help with that."

"Darnet!" She jumped back onto the roof of the building she came down and resumed her search.

After her and her clone couldn't manage to find anyone they met back up at the village gates. "Looks Like were going to have to do it on our own." They both headed out towards the direction of the ocean. Astral was quite a bit worried though. For all she knew she could just being running into a trap and if that bandit did tell the truth then she didn't know if she could take out that many bad guys. She might not be able to do it. No don't think that Astral. You can do it. You can do it! Then again she didn't do it at the chunin exams did she. She failed that whats preventing her from failing this? Her pace began to slow down a bit. Whats preventing me from not failing the next exams? Who says she will even make it to the next exams? Her and her clone had both reached ocean. Oh well might as well try my best or their won't be another day to try.

"Now comes the fun part combing the ocean for the hideout. You begin combing starting here I suppose and I'll just see if I get lucky." Astral said to her clone. They both stepped onto the water. Her clone began walking back and forth searching everything and Astral she walked strait out. This gave her time to think. What was she fighting for? Why was she a ninja? And most of all what was preventing her from quitting? Sure she enjoyed it, but was it really worth it. The life of a ninja is a dangerous one with lots of challenges and hardships. Who was she kidding nothing bad happened to her. She was doing just find. What she was doing was acting like a wuss at least that's probably what the guys would say.
"Hey I found it!" Her clone yelled at her. Astral ran to where she was. "You passed right over it" her clone complained to her." "Sorry I got distracted." "Its to deep to swim to though I don't know how the bandits reached it."

Letting the chakra circulation in her feet come to a stop Astral fell into the water. She couldn't focus on anything for the moment because she was to darn cold. Trying to warm her self up she flailed her limbs out wildly and shook her whole body as much as she could. The cold eventually became tolerable and she poked her head out of the water to get a good breath of air. She wanted to dive down for as long as possible so she didn't want to waste any oxygen. To help herself not waste oxygen she didn't dive down until she was totally calm.

"Now or never." She thought to herself and then dived. She kept swimming and swimming and oh god her ears hurt from all the pressure. That's when she noticed a helmet attached to a rope floating in the water. The rope was tight so it obviously wanted to get to the surface. Pushing herself further to inspect the helmet she found it was made out it had air in it. She let out all the carbon in her lungs and then put the helmet on to suck up all the oxygen. "This must be how they get there." Now she could swim the rest of the way to the entrance.

She reached the entrance and expected it to be much harder to open. When she opened it she found out why. Inside was more water. Maybe this wasn't it maybe this was another one that was abandoned. She still had some air left so she closed the door and realized her mistake when as soon as she closed it there was no lite. The water to Astrals surprise began draining away and light came out of nowhere. Taking the helmet off she breathed in to make sure it was good air. Sure enough it was, so she moved to the next door and opened it. Before her was a long hallway which she decided to travel because what else was she going to do. At the end of the long hall was a ladder that went down and down the latter she could hear voices. "So, it wasn't a trap after all." Astral wished her clone was with her. She didn't want to use some more chakra to make another. Just then she heard a loud banging noise reverberate through the metal hall. Then her clone began walking towards her. Astral could clearly hear the people down the latter say. "What was that? I'll go find out what that was." Astral whispered to her clone in a harsh voice. "What did you do?" The clone responded with. "Sorry I panicked." They could hear the foot steps getting closer.

As soon as The guy came up the ladder Astral kicked him in the face and he fell off plummeting towards the ground and landed with a plop.

"That was quite. Let me guess you panicked." Astral's clone snapped at her with a great deal of sarcasm. "Once the silence has disappeared there is no point in trying to bring it back."

The guy who fell was out cold and the other guys began rushing over him and up the ladder only this time with weapons. Some how the kicking them in the face as soon as their head popped up worked on the next guy as well. Astral did a few hand signs grew her hair out nice and prickly. Then she looked over the ladder and weaved some more hand signs so she could stick them all with razor sharp hair. She killed a few, but the other retreated deciding they didn't like her height advantage. Astral and her clone then dropped down after them.

Astral and her clone were able to take out half the remaining bandits before her clone got sliced. The bandits knowing they had her heavily out numbered tried to get her to surrender. "You showed us your good, but now your out matched. Nobody fights a battle 5 to 1 its suicide!" Astral was unfazed. There was only 2 swords men 2 mace wielders and one crossbow man. "Well then, let me even the odds." Astral created two clones and sprang into action. 3 ninja vs 5 bandits the battle was over quick. However they all made a crucial mistake and left the guy with the cross bow for last. One clone was down and Astral got hit in the chest with an arrow. She wasn't trained in anything medical related so she didn't know if it was a critical blow. Not that it mattered it would take more than one well placed shot to take down an Uzumaki. Astral ripped the crossbow bolt out of her chest. Too bad being an Uzumaki didn't save you from the pain. After she finished screaming she passed out.

Astral woke up shortly after. She was staring right at the entrance/exit to the hideout. Her clone must have dragged her over. She could already feel the wound starting to close. If she wanted she had the energy to leave now, but the blood would probably attract sharks and she didn't feel like getting ripped up. Besides she only had enough chakra for one more fight and she would save it for an emergency only. While laying there Astral couldn't help but think how much easier this would have been with help. She still didn't have a team or a teacher. Well she did have an unofficial one, but she had only met him once.

As time went by and her wound healed at an incredible rate her thoughts drifted to other things. What would she do when she made chunin? Would she make to chunin without ever getting a teacher? She remember hearing about some chunins that actually become teachers themselves. Would she be up to a task like that?

After thinking for awhile Astral came up with a conclusion to one of her questions. Nobody becomes a better teacher as they learn their style more and more. While that is an important role in it teaching is its own skill. So she decide that once she became a Chunin she would take on one student. How she would do that she didn't know. She hoped that that it would just happen or that the know how would just come to her in time. Some how she didn't think it would be that easy.

Astrals wound was almost done healing and she didn't foresee any battle in the future, so she absorbed the chakra from her clone and the clone disappeared. Astral got up and realized what her clone had did to the door. The clone busted it compleatly off. She already knew the water pressure was too great and she wouldn't be able to open the other door leading to the ocean. She was trapped here. Maybe there was another way out. She began searching the entire base.

After a lot of searching she came across a tunnel. After traveling down in for some time she came to the exit. Astral pushed aside the rock covering the entrance to the tunnel and climbed out. She took a deep breath of relaxing forest air. Her wound was now healed and she could fully appreciate the fact that she just took out a bunch of baddies on her own. After all that it probably seems amazing she went through all that unscathed. Although it isn't true it sure looks it. Not a mark on her body and enough chakra left one would think she was full. Now that its all over it seemed quite the fun adventure.

The sun was beginning to set and only a glimmer of light illuminated the ground below the trees. Astral didn't normally venture out of the village at night. She didn't favor having her visibility reduced. Maybe if had some sensory skills she would pull all nighters more often. Except after she finished her taijutsu training she already had another skill in mind. In fact she doubted she would ever learn any sensory. While she was currently learning skills at an alarming rate it was only because she had an alarming natural talent at them. Unfortunately Astral already knew she was awful at anything other than ninjutus and taijutsu. She doubted she would ever master a third skill.

Seeing the perfect tree perch snapped her out of her train of thought. The tree was larger than the others she had walked by and had groups of large branches at a decent distance into the air. She clumsily climbed up the tree. Normally she would fly up them, but she was exhausted from her taijutsu training. She was just going to take a rest up in a tree and think about her future. As soon as she reached a spot she deemed perfect Astral sat down and pondered over her future. Unfortunately she couldn't seem to think about her future without thinking about her past. One thing led to another and next thing you know she's thinking about boys. While she still occasionally flirts around with cute guys she has yet to enter a relationship. Astral began to wonder if her memories of her ex-boyfriend was preventing her from moving forward. Perhaps its the fact that she has no closure. For all she knows he could be trapped in some unknown land trying to find his way back home.

Closing her eyes was a bad discussion. Soon Astral was unable to distinguish her thoughts from a dream and soon she fell soundly asleep.

Astral woke up from the bitter cold biting at her skin. Other than the temperature it was one of those really good well rested type of waking up. The kind where you open your eyes and stretch out your body with a smile on your face. The smile didn't last long as Astral realized she just ruined her whole sleep routine. It was dark out and the only light around was that which the moon graciously gave.

Astral was about to get down from the tree, but before she could move a muscle she heard the noise of footsteps not too far away. Astral instantly froze. The noise was close enough that she should be able to see the silhouette of whatever it was, but she only saw the forest floor. Astral quickly got on her feet, but just as she did that the creature took off to the sky. It was a very large bat outlined by the moon. Astral had never seen a bat so large in her life. She also wondered what on earth it was doing on the ground.

As soon as she returned to the village she hit the books. Though she couldn't find anything about bats the size she saw nor anything about ground dwelling bats. Astral began to get vary exited she had discovered a whole new species maybe she could even name it. Astral made up her mind she was going to return the next day just before night fall and search for the giant bat.

This was ridiculous. Astral had been scouring the forest for two hours the sun was almost gone and she had nothing to show for her work. What was she thinking chasing a large never before seen ground walking bat. Sometimes her dreams could become so vivid its hard to distinguish it from reality. Now she was lost in unfamiliar territory and couldn't find her way back. She probably would know where she was if there was more light around. This is where she wishes she had a fire affinity. After thinking about it she probably wouldn't trade her lightning for fire. Maybe she did have fire, but just didn't know it.

Astral decided to go to sleep and find her way back in the morning. She couldn't see that well and that was only going to get worse, so she didn't have the time to be picky about what tree she was going to climb. As she relaxed on a branch her thoughts began to take over again. When she makes it back to the village Astral is going to ask for a genin student even though she was just a chunin. It wasn't a drive to teach that was compelling her to do so, but a desire for a companion. While most genin can't wait to break free from their teachers and become a chunin Astral never had a teacher. At the she was a genin there weren't enough jounin to go around so even chunin were taking on groups of students. Some how Astral never found one and ended up doing everything solo. If not for her healing ability she probably wouldn't have made it this far. Astrals thoughts began to break apart as she drifted asleep.

Astral woke up to the sound of screaming. It didn't sound like a human screaming though it sounded like the scream of a rabbit the large type. Her awakening was so pleasant this time. Not because of the screaming, but because the tree she was resting in sucked. The sun was only barely over the tree tops an there was a slight fog in the air. Astral decided to take a look as to why the rabbit was screaming. She already new it was dying what she wanted to know was what was killing it. Most predators couldn't keep up with the larger rabbits. What she saw stopped her in her tracks. Astral wasn't grossed out at the scene. She had come to terms with animals killing animals although it still made her want to look away when she saw it happen. It was the beast that she saw the other day that freezing her in place. This thing was black and large and has wings, but its no bat. It looked a lot like a dragon. Except the dragons she read about where huge, had horns, and weren't as sleek as this thing. The thing obviously noticed her because its bright green eyes were staring right at her and it was emitting a deep growl. She didn't want to run away it might make her look weak and the thing might attack her. She didn't want to fight it because it was still like the size of a horse. No, bigger than a horse. It had the now dead rabbit clenched in its teeth and was slowly approaching her. Astral began to sweat can she make enough hand signs before it jumped should she make hand signs it might provoke it to pounce. The beast picked up its pace now. Astral still panicking just crouched and right as the beast was only a couple meters from her it launched itself into the air and flew off. Even after it was gone astral was still in shock. This time not from fear, but because the creature was smart enough to A realize that she was scared and B use its intimidation to escape. Not only was that something no animal ever douse, but even humans rarely do that.

In the after math Astral was deeply upset with herself for freezing like that. She could have died. She would have died against that thing. She had to face it again for two reasons. She needed to regain her dignity and she was really curious. It did come up in a book from a civilization from long ago but the only information it had was a ruff outline and the following description "The unholy offspring of lightning and death its self. This dragon is the smallest of all dragons, but just as deadly. This dragon never shows its face never steals food and never misses. Do not engage this dragon your only hope hide and hope it douse not find you. After some digging around she discovered the civilization was a hot spot for dragons and wasn't as well armed as the current age. After even more digging around in books in modern terms it wouldn't even be considered a dragon. Its appearance is too different from that of actual dragons. The only problem with that is she doesn't know what to call it.

After some consultation with a dragon expert she found out that it would not be classified as a dragon. Unfortunately the expert was unable to tell her what to call it. The one bit of useful information the expert did give was that the things favorite food was probably sea food. Which was important to know if she was to find it again. Again tomorrow night she would search for the dragon thing.

There was no way a creature that enjoyed sea food would live in an area where there was none. It would be like someone who loved fighting living in a village that banned it. Which had to mean there was a source of fish around and Astral was right. After looking at a map she discovered a large lake a little further out than she's ever been.

Astral traveled to the lake before the sun started to go down, so she would have time to catch some fish. She still didn't have any weapons to throw which was a problem she really needed to fix. Luckily she had become fast enough to punch the water and grab fish. After collecting  a good pile Astral retreated into the woods a ways and waited.

It took a bit but sure enough the scaley beast came swooping down and dived into the lake. It took a good minuet before the thing came flying out with fish in its claws and mouth. It didn't take long before the scaley beast took another dive. She had about a minuet and what she did next was probably the stupidest idea she ever had. She ran out to the edge of the lake with her pile of fish in hand. Astral dropped all her fish but one which she held out in front of her. When the scaley beast broke out of the water again and saw her it just flew away. Which was for the best, it probobly would have chomped of her arm and that wouldn't be soo easy to heal. Astral left her pile and climbed up a tree. There was no way human or beast would pass up a free meal. It didn't take long for a pack of wolves to find the fish. Astral was about to chase them off, but decided that if the scaley beast was still watching it would be more convincing that she wasn't there if she didn't stop the wolves. It was hard to sit there and watch them eat up all her hard work, but it actually payed off. The scaley beast hit the ground were the wolves were at with a very loud thud so loud it gave Astral the shivers. The wolves whimpered into the forest as the scaley beast began to chow down. Astral slowly approached the beast while it was occupied with the fish. A distracting wasn't enough because the beasts head snapped right in her direction. Astral froze in place not out of fear this time but because she didn't want to startle it. She slowly sat down with her legs crossed. The beast stared at her for what seemed like hours and then turned back to its meal. Astral  scooted herself forward with her hands until the beasts head shot back at her again. Astral acted totally innocent as if she hadn't moved the whole time. The beast shifted its head sideways a gesture she had seen other animals do when they were confused. The beast shortly returned to its dinner. Again, Astral moved herself closer and closer. This time the scaley beast spun its whole body around glaring at her and emitted low gurgling growl. It wasn't the type of warning growl you heard from a dog but sounded more like a growl of irritation. Astral just sat still again acting like she hadn't done a thing. The scaley beast shot up into the sky and flew off. "Oh no, your not getting away this time."Astral said half giving herself a pep talk. The sun was rising now and she could clearly see the dragon in the sky. She was going to find out where it made its home.

Astral guessed the scaley beast thought it wasn't being followed and slowed down. Good thing too had it gone on much longer she would have lost the thing. She saw it dive down and traveled to where she thought it landed. The only problem was it looked like it landed in a new lake. She strained to hear anything, but the waterfall nearby wasn’t helping. She decided to wait a few hours for the beast to go to sleep before she looked for where it slept. Hoping of course it did go to bed. After the few hours were up she looked around the lake and up the waterfall for any hole or cave or something. That when Astral had a flash back of scaley beast diving into the water and coming out a while later. Maybe this thing could breathe under water. Astral took a dip into the lake and at the bottom she found a hole. Why was everything she did in an underwater base or in this case cave. Astral to a deep breath and dived in. First it went straight down a ways which was making her ears hurt and then it went straight after going strait a ways she was about to reach her limit which was about 2 min. Astral reached to where it went straight up, but she couldn’t hold it much longer. There was no way she could turn back and make it she could only continue and hope it didn’t go on much longer. Astral had heard of people who had the will power to hold their breath for so long they passed out instead of breathing she just didn’t know she could do that. Right before she went she couldn’t help but think. Was that it? Just like that? And nobody will ever know.

You ever get that feeling where you wake up in the middle of the night and you look around thinking where am I? Then you realize your just in your own room and are upset that you woke up from that awesome dream. Well when Astral woke up it was like that only she didn't pass out from sleep she passed out from a near death experience. It makes a difference.

"uuuhhhh" Astral groaned as her vision came back to her. She heard some voices in the distance. "I thought she was dead!" "Well it doesn't matter now does it? Take care of her before she recognizes us." With that being said Astral's senses snapped into position and her brain started working again. There was two guys with weapons in the room no cave and the guys did look familiar. It was the bandits from the underground base she took out. The bandit running at her had a wooden club and the other bandit has a sword and was standing next to a tied up lump of black and scales and wings and wait!!! They captured the scaley beast. Astral took another second to look at her surroundings. The only thing that realy stood out was the pond of water behind her. The bandit was getting close now, but she wasn't worried. This was going to be even easier then last time; she was much stronger. The bandit brought down the club to land on her head but she grabbed it in mid air. She then lifted the guy up and threw him into the cave wall and he was out. The guy next to the beast dropped his sword and dived into the water. Astral grabbed the sword and cut the beasts bonds. It stood up and looked Astral in the eyes. Astral looked in its bright green eyes in turn. "You saved me didn't you? You brought me out of the water and while I was passed out those guys must of found this place and decided to capture you." Astral reached out her hand and the mini dragon placed its touched its head on it. At that moment a bond or connection was formed. In that little tiny amount of time that they had know of each others existence they had formed a friend ship. Think about out how could you not form a bond when both of you were in life threatening danger and both of you saved each others life. "Think you could lend me a hand out of here? I can't exactly make back on my own."

Astral must have been out longer than she thought. When her and mini dragon walked onto shore it was night out. They both sat down and stared at the night sky.

"Ok thats it. I can't just keep calling you beast, scaley beast, or mini dragon. You need a name. How about Toothless?" Toothless slapped astral with her tail. "Ok ok not Toothless thats a silly name I agree." Astral ducked her head under Toothless and then popped back up. "So your a female!" Toothless glared at astral. "What, how am I suppose to name you if I don't know what your gender is?" Astral stared at the sky and continued to think up a name. "Ah ha, got it! How about Twilight?" Twilight didn't seem like she had any objections. "Ok, so, you want to meat back here tomorrow afternoon?" Twilight just made a bunch of growling and grumbling noises Astral didn't understand. "Ok just shake your head up and down for yes or left to right for no." Instead Twilight licked her in the face and plunged into the water. "I'll take that as a yes!" Astral yelled at her.

Astral was so exited to finally have reached her destination she almost forgot that Twilight was still with her. "Ok girl, I'm going in now so your going to have to takeoff." Twilight shook her head and only stayed closer too her. "What are you doing you can't come in with me. "Not only are you a scary dragon..." Twilight interrupted her with a quick growl. "Excuse me Nightfury, but I'm also a ninja from a village other than their own and there is no way there going to let me walts through with a big scaley beast at my side." Twilight plopped down in defiance. "Good you stay there!" Astral quickly walked towards the gates, but was followed by Twilight. Astral spun around and shouted "Why won't you listen to me?" Twilight began writing on the ground. Astral was relieved that at least her friend was going to communicate. On the ground Twilight wrote. "I'm not your pet!" Astral was flush with anger. "I know your not my pet. I'm trying to talk to you as an equal trying to get you to understand that you can't follow me. Not because I don't want you to but because you won't be aloud in by them; not me!" Twilight began to scratch more words into the dirt. "Fine I'll make them let me in." Twilight then headed towards the gates on her own. "Oh no you don't!" Astral latched on to Twilight's tail and tried to keep her back, but despite having enough strength to make a grown man shake in fear she was still far stronger than her. Leaving Astral to drag her feet through the dirt. "Twilight! we can't start threatening them that would be the vary thing I was trying to avoid!" Imagine the face on those guards when they saw a dragon walking up to the gates with a screaming teenager being dragged behind it.

At first the guards were dazed but soon got into a defensive posture. "See I told you, your a really scary monster in their eyes and if you continue to scare them then things are going to go very bad for us!" Twilight just plowed on ahead with determination. Astral didn't want herself or her friend to get hurt over a misunderstanding, but their was only one thing Astral could think of to stop Twilight and it would take a very long time if ever for Twilight to forgive her. Astral jumped onto Twilights back and hugged her arms around the Nightfurys neck. Twilight immediately stopped and her eyes went wide. She couldn't believe Astral just did what she did and oh was she going to pay. Twilight gave out a deafening roar. The guards had the courage to stay, but didn't know what to do. The dragon wasn't attacking, so they didn't plan on making the first move. Twilight jumped into the air and Astral held on as best she could. First Twilight started jerking up and down in the air, then started twirling wildly. Astrals head was spinning so much she couldn't tell where they were. Next thing she knew she was plunged into the water. After that didn't work Twilight started to gain altitude. It was a nice break from the non stop lashing, but Astral knew that it wouldn't last long. Twilight broke into a sound breaking dive and spun around again. Before reaching the ground Twilight slowed her decent and landed on the ground around where she first took of near the village gates. Then, she rolled on the ground until Astral finally let go. Astral was too disoriented to even stand up and in the mean time Twilight took of and flew out of sight.

Several minuets passed before Astral could get her barrings and stand up again. In the meant time the guards were just standing there watching the girl. They had no clue what to make out of what had just happen in front of them. One moment a girl jumps on a dragons back and the dragon flys off. Then the next moment it appeared out of nowhere landing where it had first took off and shook of the girl who was to dizzy to stand.

Astral felt horrid. This was not what she wanted. She acted without putting to much thought into it. She had broken Twilights personal space and for what. So she could walk into a village. Astral had to fix this some how. She walked away from the village gates and began looking for her friend.
[exit]

Astral was searching every place she could think of, no cave or lake showed any signs of a big scaley visitor. It didn't help Astral knew nothing about this land and was very lost. Now she may never see her friend ever again. Sure she had only known Twilight for about a month, but Twilight was still the only companion she ever had and it hurt to see herself toss their friendship to the wind.

"Twilight! I'm sorry. Please I didn't mean to do that, I wasn't thinking. Please come back, I'm sorry." With that Astral gave up. She lay in the dirt next to the last lake she was going to check. Wallowing in self pity she let the darkness take her.

When Astral woke back up it was dark out. She couldn't go to Kumo in the dark and she was going to sit around till it was light out. She decided to head back home. That's when she noticed the heavy breathing next to her. It wasn't so much heavy breathing as it was a really heavy animal breathing. "Twilight!" Astral ran to Twilight to give her a hug. Twilight being startled out of sleep jumped into the air. Astral just stood their hugging Twilight's neck. "I'm so sorry." Was all Astral said. Twilight began writing a lot of stuff into the dirt. "I'll stay out of this village, but once we get back to yours their going to have to learn to get use to me." "Ok" Was Astral's only response.

Astral knew she was close to the gates, but when she actually saw them her heart swelled with relief, happiness, and regret. She was finally home. Too bad she had to cause some drama before she gets a chance to relax. Astral and Twilight casually walked through the gates, but as expected the guards stopped them. "What do you think you're doing?" The guards asked in a half serious way. "What does it look like I'm doing, I'm walking home with my pet." Before the guards had a chance to respond Twilight snapped her head at Astral and growled at her. She would not tolerate being called a pet. This just gave the guards more reason to cause trouble. "You can't even control the beast. What makes you think you can bring that thing in here?" Twilight pounced on the guards. First she was not a beast and second nobody controlled her. She just listened to Astral because she was her best friend. "Twilight no! We want them to like us." Twilight stepped off the guards. Astral looked at them and asked. "What rule states she can't come in the village.""It can't come in the village because of safety." They responded. "Then why am I aloud in? I'm just as dangerous as she is." "We know we can trust you." "Well I trust her and you should too." With that they continued on into the village.

Astral was going to walk around the village a bit and try to get the towns people to know Twilight. While the villagers weren't terrified of her they kept their distance. If they were to walk through a place with a lot of people they would all make way. "Oh well, looks like plan get to know the village is going to have to wait." Astral said to Twilight. They changed course for home. It probably wouldn't be any easier to convince her mom.

As soon as they reached the house a problem arose that Astral hadn't thought of. Twilight wouldn't fit through the front door. They had a large window on the side of the building that she could open and let Twilight in, but she didn't want to leave Twilight alone. The only reason people weren't freaking out at her was she was walking by Astral's side. "Twilight I want you to lay down. It will make you seem less of a threat while I go inside and open the window over there."

Just as Astral opened the window her mom came into the room. "Astral! I missed you so much. You were gone so long. Thoughts were beginning to surface." Astral knew what she meant. She was worried something happened to her on her trip. They both hugged. "Mom there's someone I want you to meet."" "Oh, are you finally dating again? Why are you letting him through the window and not the front door." Those words stung. They brought up the painful memories of her ex. "No ma, this is a friend I want you to meet and this friend is vary big." Astral stuck her hand out the window and waved for Twilight to come in. Twilight jumped through the window right beside Astral. "Mom this is Twilight. Twilight mom."

Linda just stood there with a shocked look in her eyes. "Your friend is a dragon?" Linda asked with a shocked tone. "Nightfury similar but still different." Astral spoke as if this was a casual conversation. To Astrals surprise her mother was actually beginning to accept it. "Ok where is she going to sleep?" "About that, you think we could make our doors larger? I'll even pay for it." Linda couldn't believe her daughter actually wanted her pet Nightfury to live in the house. After thinking about it Linda decided she would allow the Nightfury to stay. Astral was in a mood Linda hadn't seen her in since the disappearance of Astral's boyfriend. "Ok she can stay." Linda left to buy some doors and make sure the village knew they had a dragon living in their house.

Astral was walking through Konohagakure with Twilight by her side. Astral was glad that the village had grown to accept the mini dragon. It made their lives a lot easier. Twilight noticed that Astral was starting to get lost in thought. She nudged her with her snout to snap her back to their mission. "I'm focusing I'm focusing." Astral said trying to defend herself. Their mission was one they gave them selfs. Astral was thinking the other day how much more experience she would have if she had a team as a genin. She then had the most brilliant idea. If she formed a team of other chunin, spec jounin or even genin. Then not only would they be able to go on missions they couldn't alone, but they would also gain more experience as a ninja and as people. Astral was on the look out for any ninja in the village she would approach any she found and give them her sale pitch.

Katsuyo:
Katsuyo was taking a stroll through the village, he had an appointment with Kajimaru to accept his position as second in command in the Anbu and receive his mask, but because Kaji had an appointment with another ninja Katsu left a clone at the Anbu complex for the time being and decided to take a walk to clear his mind.

Then out of now where he saw a beautiful blonde headed women pass by. She walked with grace and her blonde hair blew through the wind. Katsu couldn't help but stare 'She's so beautiful' he thought to himself. Katsuyo hadn't been with a woman for a long time and hasn't spoken to one for years except for the Hokage. He had always been a little nervous to talk to a girl, he was a very good looking shinobi and the L shaped curvature in his jaw gave him the appearance of a real manly man, but inside he was a bit insecure and believed that he could never find the right woman. The ninja caught himself staring at her walk for more than 10 seconds and he himself realized it was a little creepy, ' I just need to go talk to her. What the big deal, I mean I don't have any bad intentions. I just want to be friends with her, she's a Konoha shinobi its not big deal' he thought to himself. Thought after thought ran through his head, but he was quick to gain his confidence back and began to walk over to her. As the blonde haired ninja walked towards the beautiful he noticed that she was walking with a black creature that was about the size of a horse, it gave the appearance of a dragon but had quite a bit of differencec. From a distance the creature gave him the creeps, making him almost not wanna talk to her because he was scared he would get attacked. But after getting closer and closer to it, he started to realize it wasn't all that scary. In a way the creature was cute.

' If she's walking around the village with this creature it must not be dangerous. And its actually kinda cute, i mean look at little adorable face' Katsuyo thought to himself as he approached closer to the girl.

Katsu was now a couple of meters away from  the ninja, he wanted to speak to her. He found her cute and wanted to spark up a conversation with her. He was a very social person and enjoyed having conversations with people. As he approached her he noticed that she was a lot smaller than she looked from far away. Katsu stood at a height of 6'4 and towered over her. His big broad shoulders and upper torso gave him a large physique.

" Hey there" Katsuyo said to the ninja with a big smile on his face. His smile seemed as if it sparkled and could be noticed from a distance away.

Astral:
Astral wasn't having to much luck. There didn't appear to be to many ninja in the village at the moment. She supposed she could put up flyers, but she preferred to meet and great people.

It came to Astral attention that not everyone was use to Twilight yet as some people gave her fearful glances. Astral was confident though that eventually she would be well known. There was one stare that caught Astral's eye. At first she thought he was afraid of Twilight, but she couldn't imagine that big of a guy being scared of anything. Then she realized he was looking at her. The first thought that entered her mind was "Really." The last thing she was looking for was a one night stand although she had to admit he was good looking. As Astral looked closer into his eyes she noticed it wasn't the eyes of a perv, but the eyes of a gentlemen.
" Hey there"
He said looking directly at her. "Yep, definitely a gentlemen." Any perv would have a much different tone of voice. Astral then noticed she was so busy looking at his good lookingness she didn't see the ninja head band. "Hey, whats going on?"

Katsuyo:
"Hey what's goin?" The beautiful blonde haired ninja said.

"Everything is going well. My name is Katsuyo, I am second in command of the Anbu black ops,but you can call me Katsu. I haven't seen you around the village much and I just thought I'd come introduce myself to you." Katsu replied anxiously. This was his first time talking to a beautiful women in a long time and he hoped he had not done anything to embarrass himself.

"I couldn't help but notice you, i hope you don't mind me saying this but you are very beautiful" Katsu said with a stern and confident voice. He looked at the creature beside the girl and stuck his hand out to glide his hand over her head. The creatures skin looked smooth almost like leather and he couldn't help his curiosity.

"What is your name? And if you don't mind me asking what is this exotic creature beside you" he asked nervously this time. He was hoping he wasn't offending he beautiful women by calling her "friend" a creature. He was very interested by the thing that stood next to her, it was something he had never seen something such as that.

Astral:
"Everything is going well. My name is Katsuyo, I am second in command of the Anbu black ops,but you can call me Katsu. I haven't seen you around the village much and I just thought I'd come introduce myself to you."

Astral was surprised this guy was Anbu and second in command to boot. She doubted this guy would want to join her team. He probably had tons of work already.

"I couldn't help but notice you, i hope you don't mind me saying this but you are very beautiful"

"Why thank you, your vary handsome yourself."

Astral noticed Katsuyo reaching his hand out to Twilight. "Dang it!" She yelled in her head. Twilight's untrustful nature was about to ruin her moment. Twilight stepped back unsheathing and flashing her teeth at him. Astral was thankful that at least she wasn't growling, yet. "Uh, its best if you don't do that, she like's her personal space."

"What is your name? And if you don't mind me asking what is this exotic creature beside you"

Astral spoke before Twilight could give any sort of response. "My names Astral Uzumaki and this is my friend Twilight. She's a Nightfury, similar to a dragon but different or so she tells me." Twilight didn't like being called a creature. Humans call anything other than themselves animals or creatures and since Humans obviously consider animals inferior to themselves, so Twilight automatically makes the connection that a human who says that thinks her inferior. Twilight considers her self equals to humans "I can rip any humans neck out with my tongue, but any human could kill me with their tools of death."

Trying to change the subject and keep Twilight from getting angry Astral decided to ask Katsuyo if he wanted to join her team. "Hey, would you happen to be interested in forming a team? You know so we can do mission most can't do alone."

Katsuyo:
As Katsuyo reached his hand out towards Twilight, she jumped back and unsheathed her teeth to him. Katsu immediately brought his hand back, 'Thats a wild one' Katsuyo thought to himself. After the ninja's introduction she was quick to as her first question

"Hey, would you happen to be interested in forming a team? You know so we can do mission most can't do alone."

"Yes i would be interested in joining a team, how could I say no to such a beautiful woman haha" Katsuyo replied.

"But I am already part of the Anbu blacks but i'm sure I can make a sideline exception for you. I wouldn't want you to be wondering around by yourself anyway. You seem like strong ninja, but I believe women should always be accompanied by a man wherever they go." Katsuyo followed up, hoping that he didn't sound sexist. He didn't believe that a man was inferior to a women it was just his gentleman side talking at the moment.

"I might be going on a mission to take over a minor nation very soon, you are welcome to come. I will explain to you the details when I find them out but I would love for you to join me. If you are serious about joining forces then I will need to see your skills and abilities and theres no perfect than this" Katsu told the young ninja. He was happy that she had asked him to join forces, even though he was swamped with work from the Anbu leader, it was no matter to him. He needed to bond with the people in his village and this way he was knocking out a two birds with one stone. He was able to get to know the ninja in his village and spend time with a gorgeous woman.

Astral:
"But I am already part of the Anbu blacks but i'm sure I can make a sideline exception for you. I wouldn't want you to be wondering around by yourself anyway. You seem like strong ninja, but I believe women should always be accompanied by a man wherever they go."

Astral was offended after that comment. She was plenty capable. Instead of dwelling on it though she decided to make a joke out of it. "So, what about Twilight here?" Astral gestured to her scaly friend. "Does she need a man wherever she goes?" Twilight then fell on the ground rolling around and making strange noises. It almost sounded like the Nightfury equivalent of laughter. Astral had no idea what was going on in her head.

"I might be going on a mission to take over a minor nation very soon, you are welcome to come. I will explain to you the details when I find them out but I would love for you to join me. If you are serious about joining forces then I will need to see your skills and abilities and theres no perfect than this"

"Oh I'd love to. Did you hear that Twilight more traveling, Ya! Alright my best skill is ninjutsu. In fact I'd call myself a master at it and currently I'm learning fuuinjutsu." Astral couldn't wait. Her visit to Kumo was great, mostly and she finally had a team! Finally she wouldn't be loner anymore. Sure she had Twilight, but she was really hard to understand sometimes. It was like being a baby again trying to learn the culture. Only already having a culture and then learning about a whole new one is even harder than learning from scratch. It did go both ways though. Twilight is trying to learn human culture. It didn't help that communication was hard without something for Twilight to write on. At least Astral understands most of Twilights body language or so she thinks.

Katsuyo:
"So, what about Twilight here? Does she need a man wherever she goes" Astral asked jokingly while she gestured to her scaly friend. He then witness her friend roll around on the ground, almost as if she was laughing.

"Haha i didn't mean it like that" Katsuyo replied. He understood that Astral must have took his comment wrong, she didn't seem too offended but it was obvious the comment bothered her. Katsu could easily read as well as discern facts and emotions in peoples actions and expressions; the way Astral had positioned her body and try to cover up her pique gave off a sense of indignation.

"Oh I'd love to. Did you hear that Twilight more traveling, Ya! Alright my best skill is ninjutsu. In fact I'd call myself a master at it and currently I'm learning fuuinjutsu."

"Ninjutsu mastery huh? Well i guess we have something in common. I'm pretty perfected in the art of Ninjutsu. Fuuinjutsu, I haven't really ever met anyone from that clan. I only heard about them in the history books, I didn't even know we had one here in the village. I don't know much about Fuuinjutsu, I guess that is one of my battle flaws but I am sure now I will be seeing it more, so learning about it won't be a problem" Katsuyo replied. In a way he felt a little threatened. He remembered how dangerous and powerful the Uzumaki clan could be from the history books, Katsu didn't have any idea such a fetching and unsullied seeming girl could posses such a vicious aptitude. In a way he couldn't help but find it extremely attractive. Katsu loved girls that could be fiesty and more than anything loved a girl who could show off her strength.

Katsu observed the girl standing in front of him, trying to detect clue on how she feels at the moment. As soon as Katsuyo had mentioned the mission, Astral seemed a little uneasy. Her voice grew a little higher and she seemed a little nervous. 'Is there something she is worried about' he thought to himself, hoping that he had not said anything wrong. She showed signs of being okay on the outside, there was nothing in her facial expression that gave away a sense of perturbation but Katsu could tell there was something more.

" Astral, correct me if I'm wrong, but you seem a little nervous. Is there something on your mind?"
Katsuyo asked her, hoping that he wasn't just fooling himself.

Astral:
"Astral, correct me if I'm wrong, but you seem a little nervous. Is there something on your mind?"

"Eh, no I was just thinking about how frustration it could be to understand Twilight." Twilight flashed her a look that said "You have no idea." "Actually now that you made me think about it. I recently came back from a trip to Kumo and I may have caused a little trouble while I was there. On top of that, upon returning I found out I wasn't suppose to go there in the first place. I even over heard some people saying I was lucky to make it back alive. Now I'm going to be taking over a minor nation, yea its a little nerve wracking. I'm sure I'll get over it though." Astral remembered Katsuyo saying something about her clan which reminded her. She had told him her skills but none of her unique ability's. "That reminds me. I have some traits that I was born with which you may have read in those history books. I should probably include that in my list of strengths. The first thing someone would find out about me is my high amount of chakra. In fact I can't recall a time I ever ran out. The next thing you would probably learn by observing is my clans unique talent with fuuinjutsu. Most Uzumaki focus on mastering that first. My case is a little unique. The last thing I can think of is we are really hard to kill. Not hard to kill as in were all really skilled, but hard to kill as in our bodies can take blows better then most. Unfortunately that means if our brain or heart is injured we'll suffer longer. Oh, we also heal really fast. Hmm, you know what there is one more. I don't normally tell this one to people and you won't find it in any books." Astral moved her head right up to Katsuyo's left ear and whispered "We can even change our chakra making it impossible for chakra sensing ninja to find us. All right, I've said plenty about my self. Now its your turn."

Katusyo:
Katsuyo listened as Astral spoke about her unique abilities. The whole time he couldn't help but think about the Uzumaki clan, members of this clan were very knowledgeable in the art of fūinjutsu/sealing, and were respected in all of the nations. However Katsu remembered in the history books about the destruction of the Land of Whirpools and how the Uzumaki clan could be deadly and crude in their methods. However there was no reason to judge every Uzumaki based off of others so the thought of Astral being "crude"completely left his head.

'Damn' Katsuyo thought to himself. He didn't much about the Uzumaki clan so hearing that they were difficult to kill brought a little fear out in him. But at the same time, knowing that he would have a partner who had a more likely chance of surviving and then transferring intel brought him a little comfort. Katsuyo always feared that if he would be in a situation where he would have to sacrifice himself for the sake of the village and then it turn out to be for nothing but with a trustworthy  adversary this fear was gone.

Astral than leaned over to Katsu and whispered in his ear

"We can even change our chakra making it impossible for chakra sensing ninja to find us. All right, I've said plenty about my self. Now its your turn."

'Wow' Katsuyo thought to himself. He knew that the Uzumaki had incredible abilities but the ability to hide change and hide their chakra was possessed mostly by those who have a mastery in sensory.

"Thats quite a clan you've got there Astral. You would make a great partner, I can't believe you are capable of such things." Katsuyo replied then went on to say

"Well, I dont know if you can tell by my last name but I am part of the Terumi Clan. You know? I posses the lava release kekkai genkai. Now already the ability to have lava is dangerous and could cause completely destruction. I am the only one in my clan, well that I know of. I am sure there a Terumi out there just like me but I haven't heard or came across one. I don't think this village has in a very long time. With my kekkai genkai I also possess the ability of forming my lava into a stretchy and durable rubber that can be used for trapping people,  a great defense, and quick getaways. I also possess the ability to produce volcanic ash and quicklime. The volcanic ash is pretty self explanatory, what I love about it is that I can kill someone very easily if they just inhale the fumes. And quicklime is a just a sticky and corrosive substance that hardens basically into cement. I am not too fond of the quicklime but I guess it's useful sometimes. I am a currently a Tokujou but i am hoping to Rank up very soon. Hmm lets see what else can I tell you. Well I have access to three elements not including the lava. Just so you know for future reference, I am one of those ninja's well...that liked to jump on to the battle field. Of course if the enemy is extremely powerful and that isn't the best course of  action then I won't but usually I enjoy jumping onto the battle field and doing some damage. But I am part of the Anbu so I am extremely talented on tracking and being able to do surprise attacks within mere seconds. Is there anything else you would like to know beautiful?"

Astral:
"Nope, I'd say that's plenty. I would tell you about Twilight, but I don't think she'd be to happy about it." Compared to ninja Twilight didn't have many unique ability's, but the ability's she did have were deadly. Twilight is strong. Astral would compare Twilights strength to that of a taijutsu master. She's also graceful, quick, and sneaky though. Actually it really bugs Astral when she sneaks up on her. How is such a big creature so quiet?

Astral was glad that Twilight was behaving around him. She really hoped that Twilight could get to trust more people. Maybe if she got lucky Twilight would become friends with Katsuyo during their mission. So far she has refused to ever leave Astral's side. It was nice but also annoying. She could be way too over protective. "So, when will we be leaving for this great takeover?"

Katsuyo:
"So, when will we be leaving for this great takeover?" Astral asked. Katsu wasn't able to answer the question at the time for he didn't even know much about it. All he knew was that he was being on this mission soon.

"At the moment I am not aware of when we will be leaving for the mission but when I find out I will find you and let you know, is that okay? For now I am needed at the Anbu complex, so I'll see you around alright?" Katsuyo replied to Astral. In his head he couldn't believe what a coincidence it was that he was able to meet her within his moments of walking. Katsu decided that it was his luck that made the two meet. Katsuyo was very bit about luck and he believed that there was no such thing as a coincidence everything was fate or luck.

"Bye Astral, I will get into contact with you soon." The large and masculine ninja said with a confident attitude. He then turned to twilight the creature that was next to Astral

"Bye Twilight. I don't know if you can understand me but we will be seeing a lot of each other and I hope you grow to love me" he said in a smooth and relax voice. The ninja then turned around and started to walk away, his back muscles were bulgining out of his shirt and with every step he took his calves tightened looked great from the back. Before he passed up a tree to be out of sight from
Astral, he turned around and gazed into Astrals eyes

"Don't cuter while I'm gone" Katsuyo yelled out while winking them proceed to turn the corner around the tree.

Astral:
"Bye Twilight. I don't know if you can understand me but we will be seeing a lot of each other and I hope you grow to love me"

When they do go on the mission Astral was going to have to explain to them a lot of things about Twilight. Looking at Twilight's expression though it looked like she liked the idea of him thinking she couldn't understand him.

"Don't cuter while I'm gone"

There was a number of things Astral wanted to say in return, but all the ones she could could think of could make him feel bad. She needed to come up with better complements.

It had become obvious that the two had a mutual attraction. Astral couldn't believe how quickly she was falling. It was too dangerous. If its one thing Astral knows is that its the relationships that develop quickly that fall apart. Relationships built over time are the ones that are strong. How are you suppose to remain calm with him though.

It had hadn't been long and next thing you know they had to go their separate ways. Astral had some new fuuinjutsu formulas she wanted to learn anyways. It would just be hard to learn much with him in her mind.

Katsuyo:
The two had finally arrived at the Land of Rivers. They had stayed clear of the open skies and made sure not to be in a bird eye view. By lending his mask to Astral, she was able to travel through the whole way without being noticed by Twilight. During their travel time Astral had explained to him the reason of her hiding from Twilight, it seemed pretty logicial and in a way also felt scary. She had said that

"I don't know how much you know about dragons, but all dragons share a instinctual need to covet a specific type of item. For some its gold for others its gems. All different species have a different item they covet. While Nighfurys aren't a dragon and are instead a cousin to dragons they still seem to posses this trait. Instead of having an item that the Nightfurys as a whole hoard each Nightfury finds one single object that they find precious to them at some time in their life. Its kinda like Fluffy my stuffed bunny I had when I was younger only to a greater degree. I think Twilight might have chosen me as her precious object. While I think its nice she goes too far. Nobody is to get within a certain distance to me and nobody can have me but her. I've even seen her give my mom scary looks. I swear she plots to kidnap me from the village. I also can't stand being looked at as an object with no say in anything."

At first Katsuyo didn't know how to respond, he was shocked that Astral was basically hiding from her own friend and partner. He responed to her by saying

"I think the best thing to do is to train her. I know that she is probably hard to train but you have to make her understand that she doesn't own and you don't own her. Its probably hard for you to communicate with her but actions speak louder than words. If she is as smart as you say she is, she should be able to understand. I know you love her, but giving up your freedom is not something you should be doing. I probably have no place to say anything and don't take anything I say wrong but I think your a powerful ninja and it seems that you have some sort of fear of this "pet" of yours. If anything happen I will protect you, I promise" Katsuyo didn't know what to say. He spoke from his heart and said as much as he could think of at the moment. He had never encountered a problem with something that wasn't human, so there wasn't much her could say. To finish off his answer he told her

"Just know that no matter the situation there is always a way out of it. All things lose their desire for objects whether the "object" is alive or not. All it takes is time or discipline. Now i know that you don't want to seem as if you own Twilight, but she is your friend and is there to protect you no matter what. She should be there when you need it not all the time, you are a strong and powerful woman you should be able to fend for yourself. Maybe you let me have a little "chat" with twilight. I will make it to the point that she cannot harm me dont worry. I know i probably wont be able to get through to her but it's worth a try"

But that conversation was long ago, he was just thinking about his answer hoping that it was enough not to make Astral worry. But now that they were at the minor nation, their focus was completing the mission and leaving to the next one.

Katsuyo looked into the eyes of Astral. She was still wearing his mask over her face, it made Katsuyo giggle. In a way this felt like an episode in high school, the boyfriend lends the girlfriend his football jacket but in this case the ninja was lending his mask. The mask represented the football jacket in this situation. The jacket is meant to keep the girl warm and cozy in the winter but also to provide her with a sense of comfort, the mask protected and kept her safe during their mission but also provided her with a sense of comfort. This was only his third day having the mask and if it were anyone else, his vanity might have caused him not to give it away so easily. But in this case Katsuyo gave it to Astral without a single doubt in his mind, he really felt comfortable around and didn't really understand this feeling he had. The blonde hair ninja never felt love, the feeling was completely new to him.

'What is this. What is this I'm feeling..why do i wanna grab her hand and hold her' Katsuyo thought to himself as he gazed into her eyes, the only things that were visible. Pearls glowing with hypnotizing rays , purely enticing like a natural spring. A steady gaze might have rendered Katsuyo helpless, but no in a way he felt as if he had found a treasure worth harnessing. In its oyster glows a blue ball shaped ignited by a black speck housed in the middle. Astral's beautiful blue eyes floated gently in a pure ocean of white. Suddenly he had found himself in a daze daydreaming, he got lost in the beauty of the beautiful blue pears floating so gently in white ocean that entered his heart and made him feel something he had never ever felt before.

" Feel free to wear my mask if you want to haha" Katsuyo told her. But for now lets think about how we are gonna do this.

"I think that its best if  ou search and scout the middle of the village. Communicate with some of the civilians and just check around to see if there any suspicious activity happening around here. I will check the outer part of the village and around the walls, and the outside of the village to make sure nothing is out of the ordinary. You are welcome to enter stores or even little shops if you want but it isn't necessary. After you feel that the mission is complete, meet up back here. I may or may not be here depending on how my scouting goes. If i am not here then maybe you could wait for me. Does that sound okay?"

Astral:
"I think the best thing to do is to train her. I know that she is probably hard to train but you have to make her understand that she doesn't own and you don't own her. Its probably hard for you to communicate with her but actions speak louder than words. If she is as smart as you say she is, she should be able to understand. I know you love her, but giving up your freedom is not something you should be doing. I probably have no place to say anything and don't take anything I say wrong but I think your a powerful ninja and it seems that you have some sort of fear of this "pet" of yours. If anything happen I will protect you, I promise"

Astral was confused. She gave Twilight the same respect that she would give to any human which included not considering her a pet or something to be trained. At the same time though Katsuyo had a point. Her freedom was not to be compromised. Twilight's principles were so different they were hard to comprehend. If her actions weren't acceptable to man kind then maybe she didn't deserve the respect. Then there was the other side of the coin. Katsuyo misinterpreted her fear to fear of Twilight and while Twilight did have the capabilities to stand toe to toe with a low level ninja that wasn't what Astral was afraid of. Astral was afraid of destroying their friendship...again.

"Just know that no matter the situation there is always a way out of it. All things lose their desire for objects whether the "object" is alive or not. All it takes is time or discipline. Now i know that you don't want to seem as if you own Twilight, but she is your friend and is there to protect you no matter what. She should be there when you need it not all the time, you are a strong and powerful woman you should be able to fend for yourself. Maybe you let me have a little "chat" with twilight. I will make it to the point that she cannot harm me dont worry. I know i probably wont be able to get through to her but it's worth a try"

Katsuyo obviously didn't know dragons. While Astral hadn't met a true dragon in the flesh either she had read many books about them and even consulted a dragon expert. Astral was very upset that Katsuyo was making Twilight sound weak. He had never seen either of their fighting ability's yet here he was claiming that she was a powerful women and that she and he had nothing to fear from Twilight. Astral could tell at the way he was looking at her eyes that he was in lala land. She shot him a scowl. Astral might have considered letting him talk to Twilight, but with his mind set he would probably just piss her off and that would lead to all kinds of problems.

"I think that its best if ou search and scout the middle of the village. Communicate with some of the civilians and just check around to see if there any suspicious activity happening around here. I will check the outer part of the village and around the walls, and the outside of the village to make sure nothing is out of the ordinary. You are welcome to enter stores or even little shops if you want but it isn't necessary. After you feel that the mission is complete, meet up back here. I may or may not be here depending on how my scouting goes. If i am not here then maybe you could wait for me. Does that sound okay?"

"Ya, that sounds good. You can take your mask back now. If Twilight hasn't found us so far she won't find us now." Astral didn't speak with her normal energetic and cheerful voice instead she sounded flat and emotion less. Astral handed Katsuyo his mask and continued to the village.

Katsuyo:
Ya, that sounds good. You can take your mask back now. If Twilight hasn't found us so far she won't find us now." The words came out of Astrals mouth as she walked away towards the village after handing Katsuyo the mask. They were so emotion less and didn't even sound like it was Astral. As she said these words, there was nothing but a blank stare on her face. It was obvious that she had been upset or offended by something Katsuyo had said, the blonde haired ninja thought about it and realized that there was no other reason she would suddenly change her mood.

"Astral wait up." Katsuyo yelled out, while strapping his mask on to his belt. At the moment he didn't feel the need to wear it, so just leaving strapped to his belt was good enough.

"I am sorry if I said anything to offend you I promise I didn't mean to." Katsuyo said to her trying to explain himself. He realized that he wasn't too supportive and in a way put down her friend Twilight as if she was a weakling. Even though he had never seen twilight in battle, yet he judged her based off of what he saw. Judging a book by its cover was nothing something he liked or wanted to do.

"I know i probably made it seem like Twilight was weak. I'm sorry I just realized that. The words I said were just coming out, I was just trying to help you. Again I am sorry if I offended you" He said hoping that Astral would accept his apology. Katsuyo was really sorry, he didn't realize the actions of his words until seeing the emotion less look on Astrals face. Seeing the way Astral reacted made him realize the stupidity of his words. Without even knowing much he immediately responded in a way as if he knew everything, by making him self look like a "know it all" Katsu create a type of barrier between the blonde headed ninja's.

They entered through the Gates of the village, even though they agreed to split Katsuyo didn't want to leave Astral. Even though they just met, for some odd reason he felt the need to make sure she wasn't upset or irritated.

" I think I probably underestimating Twilight. If you an uzumaki who is mastering the art of Fuinjutsu is hiding from her, than she must me a proficient fighter."

After saying these words, the two still walked through the village..Astral not saying a word. Katsuyo wanted to start his mission, but at the moment only the idea of Astral was on his head. They had plenty of time to do the mission. He walked a little faster to catch up to her, her grabbed her hand and turned her around. Katsu was holding her left hand with his and her right with his right hand, and as they looked into each others eyes.

Astral:
"I am sorry if I said anything to offend you I promise I didn't mean to."

Astral felt bad hearing this. She knew he wasn't trying to be mean. All he was trying to do was give her some helpful advise. It wasn't his fault that he considered Twilight a pet. It was just main stream thinking.

"I know i probably made it seem like Twilight was weak. I'm sorry I just realized that. The words I said were just coming out, I was just trying to help you. Again I am sorry if I offended you"

Astral couldn't understand how anyone could consider a beast her size weak in anyway. She was bigger than a bear. Not to mention she can breath fire!

" I think I probably underestimating Twilight. If you an uzumaki who is mastering the art of Fuinjutsu is hiding from her, than she must me a proficient fighter."

Did this guy completely miss the point. She was hiding from Twilight to get away from her and it wasn't her fighting ability's that Astral worried about getting caught. Twilight would never hurt Astral...for the most part. Astral was worried that if caught she would end up saying something that would hurt Twilight's feelings. Although when Twilight did find her she would probably be really aggressive. It would be for the best that no one is around when it happens. When Twilight's upset she tends to do more attacking and less thinking.

Astral continued to walk through the village. She heard Katsuyo picking up his past and catching up to her, but she still tensed up when he spun her around. Some how they ended up holding hands and looking each other in the eyes. Through his facial expression and piercing eyes Astral saw how much Katsuyo cared about her well being. Tears began to form in her eyes. This whole time he was just trying to help her and she never once considered how her action could be effecting his feelings. "I'm sorry. I haven't given you any credit for your support. This trouble with Twilight has been making it hard for me to think strait." Astral looked into his eyes pleading for forgiveness.

Katsuyo:
"I'm sorry. I haven't given you any credit for your support. This trouble with Twilight has been making it hard for me to think strait." Astral said as the two were walking within the village. She looked like she was asking for forgiveness but in reality it should have been him who should have been asking for real forgiveness, even though it wasn't direct he had insulted her and her friend.

"You have nothing to apologize for. I am the one that should be sorry" Katsuyo replied, even though they had just started their mission the two ninja seemed like good friends already. As they were holding each others hands and looking into each others eyes Katsuyo wanted to do nothing more but kiss her right there at that moment.

'Should i do it....What if she thinks its weird, what if she doesn't want' Katsuyo kept thinking to himse.f He didn't want to ruin anything that was going to happen, so he decided to let it go for the moment. He didn't want to create an awkward mood for the whole missions, they had barely gotten to their first minor nation and if something went wrong here, it would be the awkwardest travel time ever.

He let go of Astral hands and gave her a huge hug. Her petite body seemed to melt into his while he squeezed tightly but not to the point where it hurt. Astrals head reach maybe to his chest, he was much taller than her. His bulging muscles being a resting pillow for her head as they he held her.

"Well I am glad we are on the same page. Its all good right" Katsuyo asked. It was time to get started on the mission and there was no time to be fooling around, well not now at least.

Katsuyo created two shadows clones composed of rock. He would send them to scout around the outside of the village while he would scout around the walls on the inside. The two clones ran back the other way, back to the gates in order to get outside of the village.

Astral:
"You have nothing to apologize for. I am the one that should be sorry"

Astral was happy she didn't hurt her feelings "Too bad Twilight wasn't this easy to deal with." Katsuyo gave Astral a hug and she embraced it. It wasn't like hugging Twilight it was much more warm and comfortable. The hug washed away Astral's confusion. Maybe if they both talked to Twilight they could get her to understand without hurting her feelings too bad. Astral remembered something Katsuyo said earlier.
"she is your friend and is there to protect you no matter what."
Whatever  they had to say it wasn't going to be so bad that it ruins the relationship between them. Besides Twilight cared about Astral more than herself. Although that's not very health it means Twilight would do everything to keep their friendship intact.

"Well I am glad we are on the same page. Its all good right"

Astral broke the hug and  chuckled. "Yea, its all good." Astral couldn't help but think about Kalub her ex and how different he was from this guy. Kalub always comforted her with answers to her problems. He was very philosophical and everything he said was right. The thing he lacked in was comforting her emotionally. He seemed to not get that her actions were more based on what she was feeling emotionally and not what was logical. Katsuyo on the other hand seemed very mindful of others emotions.

Now that Astral's head was back in the game they could finish their job here. Astral didn't want to though. The two were becoming good friends yet she hardly knew anything about him. Astral weaved the hand signs to create 2 shadow clones. With four clones taking care of things Astral could get to know more about Katsuyo. "Come on lets find some where to eat." Astral grabbed Katsuyo's hand and dragged him to the nearest restaurant.

Katsuyo:
Katsuyo's clone traveled out of the gates and made their way around. Since the village wasn't very big this task could be done easily. As they exited one cloned took an immediate right and the other took an immediate left. They walked along the side of the walls checking to make sure there were no cracks or anything that looked to weaken the big brick wall. Nothing seemed to be weakened, the wall looked as strong as ever. Usually nobody messes with the minor nations that already belong to Konoha but the precaution always had to be taken.

After a half circle around the walls of the village the clones met up at around the same time. They hadn;t found any suspicious or out of the ordinary, this mission almost seemed to easy. They started to walk back towards the gates except this time they traveled through the trees, to make sure there were no traps set up any where. This seemed pointless, the whole mission itself but at the same it was necessary for the village;just one of those pain in the ass jobs.

"Come on lets find some where to eat." Astral told to the real Katsuyo while grabbing his hand and almost dragging him towards the village. She had also created shadow clones to do her job for her but they were ninja's and were smart with their abilities. After Katsuyo's clones returned back through the gates into the village they would scout out the inner walls of the village and make sure everything was okay.

"Forsure. I i think its smart just letting our clones do everything, I wanna kinda get to know you" Katsuyo said to her as they would through the village, still holding hands. At first she just grabbed his hand to pull him towards the village, but he just didn't want to let go. On the right, Katsuyo saw a ramen shop about 25 yards away from him. It's had been a few days since he had ramen and his addiction was trying to come back to bite. He loved ramen and appreciated every bit of spice and flavor within the ramen, it was mostly all he ate other than barbeque at the village.

Katsuyo picked up Astral and put her over his shoulder. He could easily lift her, which he did. He made sure that he kept her at a comfortable position; she had her stomach just below his shoulders. He had his right hand keeping her balanced by placing it on the back of her thing, little above the knees. The young blonde hair ninja ran towards the ramen shop, one of his most favorite things in the world. He could help himself, he just wanted to hurry and take seat and take a taste of that delicious taste of green onion and porkchop. As he was running, just the thought of it made his mouth water.

When he arrived there, he let Astral down "Sorry about that. I couldn't help my excitement. I love ramen and i didn't really wanna wait haha" Katsuyo said while rubbing the back of his head looking suspicious of something. He walked up to the counter and ordered his favorite, everyplace had it.

"One large bowl of Narutomaki Fish Cake ramen with green onion, porkchop and seaweed please" Katsuyo said to the man. He took a seat at the bar and waited for Astral to join him.

AStral:
One of Astral's clones ran around the village looking for damages. If she found anything that was damage she would inspect it and try to determine if it was due to an attack. The other clone ran around the village asking questions like have you seen anyone suspicious or have you noticed an increase number of ninja around. The first clone finished quickly and joined the second. They were then busy investigating the suspicious people see if any of them were foreign ninja or known missing ninja.

"Forsure. I i think its smart just letting our clones do everything, I wanna kinda get to know you" Katsuyo answered her. Astral was surprised when Katsuyo picked her up and she let out a short scream. It was really uncomfortable to be suddenly riding on Katsuyo's back. He let her off when they reached a ramen shop.

"Sorry about that. I couldn't help my excitement. I love ramen and i didn't really wanna wait haha"

Astral accepted his apology. She could empathize with him since she too really enjoyed ramen. How could anyone not like it.

"One large bowl of Narutomaki Fish Cake ramen with green onion, porkchop and seaweed please"

Astral took a bit to decide what she wanted. Did she want ramen that had some tang to it or ramen with a light flavor. "I'll take a bowl of Tonkotsu ramen please and thank you." Astral ended up going with this one because of its thick flavor full broth.

Astral was so distracted with food she almost forgot the reason she wanted to get the food. Now she just had to think of a question that told her a lot about Katsuyo, but wasn't too personal. She should probably go over what she already knew about him which wasn't much. All she knew was he is good with ninjutsu, is of the Terumi Clan, is an anbu, and is great looking. It didn't take her too long to come up with what she thought is a brilliant question. "So, why did you chose to become a ninja?"

Katsuyo:
"So, why did you chose to become a ninja?" Astral asked the ninja. Katsuyo hasn't thought about this in quite some time, the last time he told his reasoning to someone was years ago, to Kajimaru. He thought for a second and remembered the will of his father, it had been a while since he thought about his family. Living alone by himself for years taught him to forget the memories he cherished so much.

"Well, I don't want to bore you with a long story. But basically i grew up with an older brother who had no ninja skills whatsoever. That angered my father, who was one of the best ninja in Kirigakure, he always put the pressure on me to succeed and become a powerful ninja. When i was younger I never really understood why he trained me so hard and was so strict to me, i just hated him. But on one of his last missions he well..turned into a vegetable." Katsuyo said, saying the last part of the sentence jokingly, it was obvious he was trying to hide his sadness.

Katsuyo paused for a minute and took a sip of water. He startig to feel a little nervous, the blonde haired ninja felt as if he was starting to bore her. He put down his glass of water and continued to say

"Alright haha, wait where was I? Oh yeah. So..He went to scout the Uchiha territory and they brutally injured him, basically paralyzed from the neck down. Like I'm talking about it was over for him. His name Katsuro Terumi. But yeah ever since that day, when his fellow ninja brought him to the hospital and we had to go seem him. I promised him I would become strong and powerful and never let him down. After I graduated from the academy, my father disappeared. We don't know if he died or got captured but his body still hasn't been found. I was so angry with life I ran away from home and I came here to Konoha. They accepted me in my time of need and I guess ever since then I've wanted to become a strong ninja to prove to my father that everything he did wasn't for nothing."

Katsuyo felt a little sad speaking about his history. The thought of his mother and father started to appear in his head like slide shows. Different scenes and pictures in his life would flash one by one, eating away at his mind. This conversation between the ninja opened up the part of Katsu's brain that had suppressed his life and memories.

"And also of course, I mean if your have a Kekkai Genkai like mine, I mean like why wouldn't you be a ninja right" Katsuyo added arrogantly, trying to cover up his actual emotions.

"What about you Astral? Why did you choose to become a ninja? I mean I know your an uzumaki so your already basically born with a talent, but is there any goals you have?" Katsuyo asked the beautiful blonde woman sitting right in front him with the eyes of the ocean.

While the real Katsuyo was speaking about his life his clones had finally made it back inside the village and were no searching the walls on the inside of the village. The clones did the same thing they did when they were on the other side of the wall and examined the the walls. One of the clones noticed that there were several cracks in the wall. They looked almost as if someone was beating the wall  with  a knife or practicing throwing their kunai. There five different cracks on the wall all within a circle that had a diameter of 2 meters, the clone quickly started to lean towards kids practicing throwing their kunai. The clones took 10 steps away from the wall and tossed a kunai half-assedly and it hit the wall and bounced off towards the ground. The clone went over to the wall to it out and noticed that the crack made by his kunai was similar to all the other cracks, that concluded his theory and he felt stupid for doing such a test for something like that. The clones proceeded to check the rest of the wall to make sure everything was okay and see if anything was damaged. After a few minutes the clones concluded that everything was okay around the walls of the village and nothing was damaged but didn't mean the rest of the villages would be the same. The Land of Rain was a very small area and a lot of people perceive it is easy to take over. Both of the clones made themselves disappear and turned into a pile of crumbled rocks

As the real Katsuyo was waiting for Astral's response to his question, Katsu got the signal that both of his clones had disappeared and all the information they had was now in Katsuyo's head. Katsu now knew that his clones were finished with their mission and had not found anything suspicious. The blonde haired ninja would let Astral know later, he wanted to talk to her more.

Astral:
"Well, I don't want to bore you with a long story. But basically i grew up with an older brother who had no ninja skills whatsoever. That angered my father, who was one of the best ninja in Kirigakure, he always put the pressure on me to succeed and become a powerful ninja. When i was younger I never really understood why he trained me so hard and was so strict to me, i just hated him. But on one of his last missions he well..turned into a vegetable."

Katsuyo then took a break and drank some of his water. He looked like he was uncomfortable talking about this. Did she accidentally stumble upon something sensitive.

"Alright haha, wait where was I? Oh yeah. So..He went to scout the Uchiha territory and they brutally injured him, basically paralyzed from the neck down. Like I'm talking about it was over for him. His name Katsuro Terumi. But yeah ever since that day, when his fellow ninja brought him to the hospital and we had to go seem him. I promised him I would become strong and powerful and never let him down. After I graduated from the academy, my father disappeared. We don't know if he died or got captured but his body still hasn't been found. I was so angry with life I ran away from home and I came here to Konoha. They accepted me in my time of need and I guess ever since then I've wanted to become a strong ninja to prove to my father that everything he did wasn't for nothing."

Astral could see that this conversations was making the guy sadder and and sadder as he went on. Astral felt awful for bringing up a such a painful topic. Astral was really sucking at the being supportive today.

"And also of course, I mean if your have a Kekkai Genkai like mine, I mean like why wouldn't you be a ninja right"

Even if his tone didn't give it away that statement made it obvious that he was trying to bury his emotions. Astral didn't feel the need to stop him. That was something that Astral thought was ok to bury.

"What about you Astral? Why did you choose to become a ninja? I mean I know your an uzumaki so your already basically born with a talent, but is there any goals you have?"

Not wanting to make him feel worse Astral decided she was going to leave out the part about her dad dying.

"Well I have two reasons for becoming a ninja. First I want to be able to protect the ones I care about and for me that's making sure I'm strong enough to defeat anyone who wishes to harm those I hold dear. My second reason is I feel like the morals of most ninjas are messed up. I've seen ninja who are only in it for the power and ninja that have no respect for human life. Being a ninja is hard and there are many things you wish you never had to do, but as soon as taking another persons life becomes easy then you become they become an animal. I have yet to take anyone life and I never use my skills to harm innocent people. I hope the day will never come when I'm forced to take another life. I am learning new jutsu all the time that make it easier to subdue an enemy without causing fatal damage. Unfortunately I haven't had much practice with the jutsu I have now."

As Astral said this she began to question something. Twilight didn't have any problem killing and that probably applied to humans too. Did she deserve Astral's respect. Astral decided to shove the though away she didn't want to think about Twilight right now.

Astral was eager to switch the subject. She didn't want to cause Katsuyo anymore pain.

"So now that that's out of the way. What do you do when you have time off, in other words what are your hobbies?"

Katsuyo:
"Well I have two reasons for becoming a ninja. First I want to be able to protect the ones I care about and for me that's making sure I'm strong enough to defeat anyone who wishes to harm those I hold dear. My second reason is I feel like the morals of most ninjas are messed up. I've seen ninja who are only in it for the power and ninja that have no respect for human life. Being a ninja is hard and there are many things you wish you never had to do, but as soon as taking another persons life becomes easy then you become they become an animal. I have yet to take anyone life and I never use my skills to harm innocent people. I hope the day will never come when I'm forced to take another life. I am learning new jutsu all the time that make it easier to subdue an enemy without causing fatal damage. Unfortunately I haven't had much practice with the jutsu I have now." Astral replied to Katsuyo's question.

Katsu understood what Astral meant, the craving for power is becoming more important than anything in the ninja world. Ninja are betraying their morals and belief for power and strength. It was obvious that Astral wasn't one of those people, she cared about morals and about the human life. This made her so much more beautiful. They shared the same belief and this was so amazing in the eyes of the blonde headed ninja.

Katsuyo wished he knew what it was like to be able to have a power that is gentle. Growing up he was never able to fight without destruction. His lava melts through everything, destruction was the basic idea behind his element. That is why he has trained so hard to become the way he is, now that he is a stronger and older ninja he doesn't rely on destruction to win battles. But it is something he always has hidden under his sleeves.

"So now that that's out of the way. What do you do when you have time off, in other words what are your hobbies?" Astral asked him, it was obvious she wanted to change the subject. Had Katsuyo really made it that obvious? That this was a sensitive subject? But it was no matter at this point, it made him kind of glad. Bringing up old memories like those was not something he wanted to think about, having his emotions get the best of him was not something that was appealing for a woman to see.

"Well, to be honest..I guess i am kind of a working out buff. I enjoy being physically fit and doing physical activities. I enjoy swimming alot and I just like being outdoors. In a way I guess I'm still a bit of  kid. I know your probably thinking wow this guy is all brawn and no brain but don't worry I enjoy exercising the hammer in my head too. Well not as much as alot of people, but I enjoy reading books and learning about different battle strategies. Let's on weekends thought, I enjoy having a nice drink. You know to mellow things over." Katsuyo said to her. He didn't have many thing on his agenda. Katsuyo was the type of man to work alot of the time during the weekdays and just rest on the weekends. Being in the Anbu blacks ops, there are always missions and things to worry about. He is left to deal with Kajimaru's bank account when he is away, which was always a pain in the ass.

Katsuyo stood up after finishing his food. He looked at her and said

"Hey we should probably get going. My clones have done their search we should probably move on to the next village. But while we are walking how about you tell me what you like to do for fun? You know when your off. What kind of personality do you have? Haha sorry for the paroxysm of questions by the way"

Katsuyo grabbed her left hand and gave her a little pull. Hopefully she was willing to hold his hand while they walked.

Astral:
Astral's clones both dispersed themselves. They had concluded that everything was just find and brought that information back to the original Astral.

"Well, to be honest..I guess i am kind of a working out buff. I enjoy being physically fit and doing physical activities. I enjoy swimming alot and I just like being outdoors. In a way I guess I'm still a bit of kid. I know your probably thinking wow this guy is all brawn and no brain but don't worry I enjoy exercising the hammer in my head too. Well not as much as alot of people, but I enjoy reading books and learning about different battle strategies. Let's on weekends thought, I enjoy having a nice drink. You know to mellow things over."

Astral expected the work out part. How else could his muscles be that big. She never considered him having no brain. People who didn't exercise their brain usually had a big ego to fill the empty space and Katsuyo didn't have a big ego. It was also interesting to know that he dedicated time to just relaxing. People who didn't do that had have their hair fall out and go grey. They also aren't very fun to hang out with and tend to be easily irritated.

"Hey we should probably get going. My clones have done their search we should probably move on to the next village. But while we are walking how about you tell me what you like to do for fun? You know when your off. What kind of personality do you have? Haha sorry for the paroxysm of questions by the way"

Astral quickly slurped up the broth from her bowl. Katsuyo then grabbed her hand and led her away. As they walk together holding hand Astral began to realize their relationship was turning in to more than friends. Astral didn't like jumping in to relationships so fast. She had the urge to pull her hand away for a second, but it quickly subsided. She didn't want to let go. This guy was handsome, virtues, kind, and comforting. Everything she could possibly want. She would kill herself if she let this opportunity pass. Astral's mind then drifted back to the question that was repeated to herself.

"Ok lets see here. I enjoy physical activity as well. I also enjoy swimming, but my favorite activity is sparring. I guess I'm kinda a tom boy that way. When I want to relax I'll go in the forest and sit on the branch of a tree and pull out a book. Did you know that's how I met Twilight? I woke up in a tree after falling asleep and saw her fly above my head. As for my personality that's something you're going to have to learn about yourself." Astral leaned in to Katsuyo's body to soak up his comfortable warmth.

Katsuyo:
The two walked out of the ramen shop and started to walk along side the village. They were holding hands and the fact that Astral hadn't let go meant she was interested in them being more than friends. A sudden feeling entered Katsuyo's heart, he felt so happy holding this womans hand. Astral personality and beauty astonished him, making him feel captivated by her very being.

"Ok lets see here. I enjoy physical activity as well. I also enjoy swimming, but my favorite activity is sparring. I guess I'm kinda a tom boy that way. When I want to relax I'll go in the forest and sit on the branch of a tree and pull out a book. Did you know that's how I met Twilight? I woke up in a tree after falling asleep and saw her fly above my head. As for my personality that's something you're going to have to learn about yourself." Astral answered Katsuyo's question while leaning in closer to him. Katsuyo looked down and saw this happening, he didn't know what to do. But it felt right so he got his right arm over her shoulder. They started to walk like this.

" Sparring huh? Thats pretty hot haha. You and I should spar sometimes, but then I probably have to go a little easy on you haha" Katsuyo said jokingly. He didn't really mean it, he knew that without his lava it would probably hard to beat her and using lava is difficult during spar because of its destruction abilities.

"So you just met her? how did that happen like did she just start following you. And I've been wondering, can you understand her? Like how do you guys communicate?" Katsuyo asked, he had wondered this every since he met them at the village.

The two walked through the village, everything was okay. Nothing seemed to be suspicious so they decided to proceed to the next village. They could see the gates about a hundred meters away, they would most likely leave to the land of rain before sunset.

AStral:
" Sparring huh? Thats pretty hot haha. You and I should spar sometimes, but then I probably have to go a little easy on you haha"

She knew he was joking, but it still irritated her. "Ya, we should. I should warn you though I won't go easy and you better hope Twilight doesn't decide to help out." In truth it was unlikely that she would. Twilight didn't believe in sparring. It was her code to only fight when protecting something. Weather that be a kill, a friend, territory, you name it. It was strange to think that humans were fine with sparring, but hesitant about killing. While Apparently Nightfurys were fine with killing and hesitant about sparring.

"So you just met her? how did that happen like did she just start following you. And I've been wondering, can you understand her? Like how do you guys communicate?"

That was a good question and many people asked the later part of it. Astral decided to start with the last question since it was quicker to explain. "Ha no, I wish I could speak Dragonic. I can tell simple communication through her body language and when she needs to tell me something more complicated she'll write it down. Twilight would speak if she could, but her vocal cords aren't capable of human speech. She can understand us just fine though." That was something she still needed to ask Twilight. How is it she could understand human language? "And no she didn't just start following me. Actually I followed her. It was night when I saw her so I didn't get a good look. I thought I discovered a new species of bat." Astral laughed at that. She was so exited at that time to name her own animal species. "When I found put she wasn't a bat I was curious. I never saw a dragon before and heard they were really rare. Little did I know she wasn't exactly a dragon. Through sheer luck and stupidity on my part we ended up saving each others life's and how can you not become friends after that."

Katsuyo:
"Ha no, I wish I could speak Dragonic. I can tell simple communication through her body language and when she needs to tell me something more complicated she'll write it down. Twilight would speak if she could, but her vocal cords aren't capable of human speech. She can understand us just fine though. And no she didn't just start following me. Actually I followed her. It was night when I saw her so I didn't get a good look. I thought I discovered a new species of bat. When I found put she wasn't a bat I was curious. I never saw a dragon before and heard they were really rare. Little did I know she wasn't exactly a dragon. Through sheer luck and stupidity on my part we ended up saving each others life's and how can you not become friends after that." Astral replied to Katsuyo question.

"Wow she can understand human language?? That is pretty unique and badass." Katsuyo said. He thought it was cool how Twilight could understand human language, if Katsuyo's had a creature like that to always protect him. He would prove himself to it and train it to become strong.

"I wish i had a friend like that. Someone thats not human, someone that can undertstand you in a different way. You are so lucky to have such a caring friend beside you, I would always cherish her" Katsuyo said. He didn't understand how important Twilight was to Astral at first, but the way she spoke about her Katsuyo could see in her eyes how much she cared for Twilight. Astral wanted nothing more but for that creature to be loved and be happy it obvious that they were best friend, in a way Katsuyo found this extremely cute.

They had finally reached the gates. Still holding hands, this was something Katsuyo couldn't believe. She had held his hand the whole entire time, what did this mean? He wasn't able to tell. Katsuyo stopped hoping that Astral would stop as well since they were both holding hands. Katsuyo let go of her hands and faced the girl. He looked her in the face and got lost in her eyes once again. Katsuyo got his right hand and started to bring it up her right arm slowly and smoothly until it reach her ear. Katsuyo place his hand behind her head but had his right thumb in front of her ear. His left arm reach the bottom of her back, right abovethe buttocks, about on the wait and pulled her closely;their bodies were touching now. Katsuyo held her firmly like man and made sure she felt his body against hers. Katsuyo leaned over and placed his warm lips on to hers. His warm lips touched hers as he grazed her back with his left hand and held her still head still with his right and playing with her ears just a little. Her lips bursting with desire, creating between them a soft and gentle fire. Astral's beautiful blue eyes shined with intensity, while he felt the kiss endlessly. He let go afterwards and looked at her. Katsuyo had no idea why he had done, it just felt right. Wanting to kiss her throughout the whole mission and he had finally done it. Feeling a sense of relief and feeling happy. As he looked at her nervously hoping that he had not done the wrong thing.

"I'm sorry haha" Katsuyo said to her. Hoping that this had not made things awkward. It was sudden and unexpected. "I hope that didn't make things weird. I just felt like I had to do, I don't know what came over me"

Katsuyo turned towards the gates and grabbed her hand and started to walk out of the Gates. Not saying much about the kiss he just started to rusd nervously.

"Yea..so we should probably move on to the next minor nation." Katsuyo said to her, trying to make her forget about the kiss. He didn't know how she was thinking inside and decided that it was best not to say anything. In the next 24 hours the two would be in the Land of Rain.

AStral:
"Wow she can understand human language?? That is pretty unique and badass."

That comment surprised Astral. He continuously shows her that he sees Twilight as an animal or pet. How was she going to explain to him that she was just as smart as any human and that she deserved the same respect. The comment was in no way offensive it just reminded Astral that she knew a side of Twilight that other people were having a hard time comprehending.

"I wish i had a friend like that. Someone thats not human, someone that can undertstand you in a different way. You are so lucky to have such a caring friend beside you, I would always cherish her"

And Astral did cherish her. That's why she felt so bad for hiding from her. What Katsuyo said was food for thought. Twilight did understand a part of her that was over looked by most, but at the same time their differences in culture made it really hard to understand other parts of each other.

They had been holding hands for some time now. Katsuyo didn't seem to mind or rather enjoyed it as well so Astral felt no need to let go. It was a simple innocence that was being shared between them. Like when she was young and it meant everything just to hold the hand of the person you had a crush on.

It upset Astral when Katsuyo broke the holding of hands. Why had he done that? He then looked at Astral in the eyes with the same  intensity that he had earlier. His body language was difficult to read and a whole bunch of questions ran through her mind. Was he about to confess a secret like he was already dating someone else. No, he wasn't showing enough fear for that. Then Katsuyo placed one of his hands on her lower back and moved his other hand up and slid it until it rest comfortably on the back of her neck and head. "Is he about to kiss me?" Astral asked herself. Katsuyo Pressed their bodies together. "Yep he's definitely about to kiss me." Astral told herself. He gave her plenty of time to break free if she wanted to, but she felt no urge to resist. The warmth radiating off his body was just so welcoming. Katsuyo finally brought their heads closer and their lips connected. Having experienced love and then be deprived of it for years just made her react more ferociously then she expected. All her worries seemed to just melt away as if the world suddenly found peace. Replacing those worries was a desire that made her feel like she was sticking to him like a magnetite. A really blissful magnetite. The sensations traveling through her body seemed to last forever yet when the kiss was broken it seemed so short.

"I'm sorry haha"
"I hope that didn't make things weird. I just felt like I had to do, I don't know what came over me"

Astral could see the doubt and fear growing in him. The only thing Astral could think of to do to reassure him that all was better than ok was to return the favor. Astral jumped on him warping her arms around his neck and her legs around her his waist. She looked into his eyes with her own intense desire filled eyes that he had caused before kissing him back. Astral wished she could just stay like that forever.
[exit]

Astral:
Astral and Katsuyo arrived at Amegakure just about 20 meters away from the gates. It was raining, it was dark, and it wasn't making Astral feel very good. She was really happy earlier. Katsuyo understood Astral's return of affection and Katsuyo was now officially her boyfriend. Astral couldn't help but imagine her moms face when she gets to see Katsuyo. This rain though. This rain and gloomy looking place was ruining all that. Astral even began thinking negatively. She was wondering if Twilight and Katsuyo were going to get along. She was more worried about Twilight though. She wouldn't want to share Astral. Astral just hoped it would all work out.

It took effort, but Astral brought her attention back to their mission at hand. Astral stared at the towering metal buildings that made up Amegakure. It would take much longer to check this place than the last. The best place to describe it was to list all the definitions of bigger. Astral wanted wanted to spend some more quality time with Katsuyo so she just created more clones. This time she created 4 clone to scan all of village. Astral rarely made that many clones and it still felt strange being so low on chakra since she rarely uses more than half of what she's got. "All right, now that the work force is taken care of lets go do something. I'm still full from the ramen so no food." Astral pulled Katsuyo into the village they had been holding hands the whole time since leaving the land of rivers so he had no choice but to go with her because she wasn't going to let go.

Astral stopped after making it to the village. She had never been to Amegakure so she didn't know were she was going. "Ok I don't know this place I'm never going to find something to do. Have you ever been here before? Maybe you have a good idea?" Katsuyo is anbu so he has probably been to many more places than Astral has.

Katsuyo:
The two had arrived at the Land of Rain, everything looked extremely familiar. Katsuyo had been on a mission not to recently to take over the Land of Rain, because of him this mission is able to happen. The rain fell hard of course, it never really slowed down here. The water hit the ground violently causing splashes of the cold wet water to go everywhere. Even though he enjoy the rain it seemed to be bothering the beautiful woman standing before him. Maybe the overall gloomy mood the rain was creating probably made her feel negative emotions, nothing to serious just seemed to be ruining her mood.

Astral created a few clones, it looked like they were doing the same ordeal as the last. Make a few clones and have them inspect the villages. This would take alot longer and be alot more of a pain because not only of the rain but the checking of the large building as well.

"All right, now that the work force is taken care of lets go do something. I'm still full from the ramen so no food."

"Yes sure that sounds good to me. Let me just create my clones" Katsuyo replied. He then proceeded to create 4 shadown rock clones. Since Astral created 4, he thought it would be best if he did it as well. Two of his clones ran towards the outside walls of the village to inspect it around it, while the other would proceed to go inside the village going ahead of Astral clones by a long shot.

"Astral, the rain seems to be bothering you" Katsuyo said as he let go of Astral hands and weaved a few handsigns. His arms starts to bubble, the skin almost looked as if it was boiling. Within seconds Katsuyo's left arm took on the components of rubber. Katsuyo extended his wrist and start to stretch out his palms. His fingers and palm stretched out to a meter. Because the rubber is stretchy and durable Katsuyo can form almost anything with these arms. He formed an umbrella perfect enough to cover Astral, no rain was coming on her. The water falling from the skies felt good and refreshing, he loved the feeling of the cold rain dripping down his long hair so only one was necessary. He grabbed Astral left hand hand with his right hand, while creating an umberella with his left arm and stretching behind his back to where it reaches Astral. His right hand remained normal and was holding on tightly to Astral hand.

As they walked through the village Astral said

"Ok I don't know this place I'm never going to find something to do. Have you ever been here before? Maybe you have a good idea?"

"I was here not to long ago, I remember there was a town center with lot of little shops and I'm pretty sure there was a park a few streets down. I know it's a little wet here and pouring rain but we can find a dry spot at the park and talk like before." Katsuyo replied.

The two walked towards the village, probably 125 meters away from the town center.

Astral:
"Yes sure that sounds good to me. Let me just create my clones"

Katsuyo also made 4 clones. That would make this go much faster. Astral wondered if she wanted it to go faster. The longer it took the longer Astral could sit around with Katsuyo before having to take off again.


"Astral, the rain seems to be bothering you"

Katsuyo created an umbrella out of his arm. It disturbed Astral seeing him morph his body. It was like it was out of some horror show where someone fell into toxic waste and melted. Astral's wasn't disturbed after he used his umbrella hand to keep the rain off her. Instead she just felt gratitude. Now at least the gloom wasn't soaking her.

"I was here not to long ago, I remember there was a town center with lot of little shops and I'm pretty sure there was a park a few streets down. I know it's a little wet here and pouring rain but we can find a dry spot at the park and talk like before."

Astral didn't say anything till they reached the park. Astral found a nice bench underneath a tree. The tree diverted a great amount of the falling water but some drops would still land on Astral's head. Astral wished she could have a care free chat about each other, but she couldn't get over how she was going to deal with Twilight. "Sorry I can't be more cheerful but there is something I need your advise on. You know how earlier I talked about Twilight being possessive? Well she isn't going to want to share with you and I'm not giving you up or Twilight. How am are we going to make this work?" It would be wonderful if Twilight would get along with Katsuyo. Astral pictured Katsuyo sitting on Twilights back. Astral thought that would be hilarious. Twilight didn't even let Astral on for the longest time.

Katsuyo:
The two ninja walked through the village, Katsuyo's deformed arm still covering Astral from the rain. The only reason he had done this was well to protect Astral, even though it was a minor protection type of ordeal the basic principle of helping a woman was enough to make Katsu feel good about himself. The two ninja walked in silence, no noise but the drops of rain hitting the ground sound like nails falling into a metal bin and the wind blowing feeling lonely that there was no sound to intercept its motion. There was no reason for the silence, maybe it was because the two were just embracing the new opportunity of trust they slowly found within one another or maybe it was because the awkwardness of the situation started to take over. But either way it didn't matter to the blonde headed ninja, he loved the feeling of having a woman's hand locked with his. The feeling of walking alongside someone who's presence itself brings comfort to a man's heart.

They approached the park he had been talking about, of the rain still fell. Astral was quick to find a bench underneath a tree, she had good eyesight and could find things much faster than him, this was obviously the difference between men and women. Katsuyo had finally released his rubber arm jutsu, it clearly wasn't needed anymore. She had found almost a perfect spot, just dry enough to have a few drops fall from the tree here and there. The two took a seat near a bench, still silence surrounded the atmosphere.

Astral was the first to break the silence

"Sorry I can't be more cheerful but there is something I need your advise on. You know how earlier I talked about Twilight being possessive? Well she isn't going to want to share with you and I'm not giving you up or Twilight. How am are we going to make this work?"

" The best way i can see it is to find a way to train to get use to my presence. If she cares for you like you say she does, this attachtment she has to you, then she should be able to see and sense that I am no harm. If we are constantly together all three of us and I am not causing harm, why should she will obligated to protect you in that very moment? Of course at first my presence isn't gonna make her happy but overtime shouldn't it be okay? I honestly wouldn't know I am no expert on these types of things but based off of logical reasoning, the brain of any person or living creature has three traits that it is born with. The sense to adapt, to protect the young, and survive, if my thinking is correct overtime Twilight would adapt to the environment of my presence. If that doesn't work than I don't know what to tell you Astral." The young ninja replied. He thinking for this situation was quite logical and to him seemed like a great answer. But then again Katsuyo was clueless on the matter to which they were speaking about, which gives him almost no right to feel any positive about his answer because it had absolutely no backup or data behind it.

" You just said that you do no want to give me up, but what if it doesn't work out? What if twilight doesn't approve? how is this possible that you can't pick which if you only recently met me?" Astral statement made him wonder. She said that she wasn't going to give up Katsuyo, what did this mean? The though of it drived his head crazy, he didn't know what to do. He had never really been involved in the dating life, Astral was the first woman for two years to lay touch his lips with theirs. He had never had a full on serious relationship, never really cared for it either. But ever since meeting Astral, for some odd reason all those feeling she had changed. His overall outlook on love changed, all because of a simple stare. Has Katsuyo found love? Have his inner fears of losing loved ones been overcome?

In the meantime, the clones created by Katsuyo took their positions. Katsuyo's clone traveled out of the gates and made their way around. Since the village wasn't very big this task could be done easily. As they exited one cloned took an immediate right and the other took an immediate left. They walked along the side of the walls checking to make sure there were no cracks or anything that looked to weaken the big brick wall. Nothing seemed to be weakened, the wall looked as strong as ever. Usually nobody messes with the minor nations that already belong to Konoha but the precaution always had to be taken.

After a half circle around the walls of the village the clones met up at around the same time. They hadn't found any suspicious or out of the ordinary as they searched around the outside of the village. The two clones did almost 3 full circle to double check and make sure everything was in place and nothing was out of the oridinary. The rain still fell hard and this started to becomes a hassle. Moving and jumping around took much longer and the slipperiness created by the rain made it difficult to run on smooth surfaces like the top of the metal wall that covered the Land of Rain. After finished their third lap, they decided that their part of the mission was finished. They made themselves disappear, notifying him that two clones had disappeared.

The clones that had entered inside walked through the village asked question from the villagers. It was obvious that they had recognized him, who could forget the face of the man who presented himself to the town and yelled out his demands. Even though he did it for Konoha and it was a direct mission from his partner, Katsuyo had to let all the people of the village know that they had been conquering their territory, bringing them fear on the spot. Even though Konoha had not touched the customs of the village or even enforce anything except the safety of the village, at that very moment the villagers no clue what was going on.

"Excuse me, has anything happended around here? Has anyone entered the village whatsoever" Katsuyo's clones shouted out. For a while nobody answered, they all walked through the village blankly, hardly an expression on their faces. After a while a a few men answered and let Katsuyo's clones know that "the village has been peaceful for a longtime and hasn't been targeted for years." The clone was satisfies with that answer and decided to retreat from the area, it traveled back towards the gates.

Since Kajimaru, Karu and Katsuyo had all been to the Land of Rain not to long ago, they had set up an alarm system to make sure no one had entered the village. Since the alarm system seemed to work properly and nobody had entered the village there was no need to be investigating in the Land of Rain. They had basically fullfilled their mission at the Land of Rain they only really came as a precaution.

Since Katsuyo created four clones, there were two that had entered the village. The other clone that had entered the village jumped from building to building. He looked in between cracks and little entrances to see if there were anything set up in there. Ninja's loved to be sneaky, checking the unreachable part of the village was a brilliant idea.

Astral:
" The best way i can see it is to find a way to train to get use to my presence. If she cares for you like you say she does, this attachtment she has to you, then she should be able to see and sense that I am no harm. If we are constantly together all three of us and I am not causing harm, why should she will obligated to protect you in that very moment? Of course at first my presence isn't gonna make her happy but overtime shouldn't it be okay? I honestly wouldn't know I am no expert on these types of things but based off of logical reasoning, the brain of any person or living creature has three traits that it is born with. The sense to adapt, to protect the young, and survive, if my thinking is correct overtime Twilight would adapt to the environment of my presence. If that doesn't work than I don't know what to tell you Astral."

There he was using the word train again. He also didn't seem to get what Astral meant by possessive. Sure she doesn't want any harm to come to Astral, but its more than that. Twilight demands Astral's total attention and love. While thats easy to do at first one starts to want their freedom back.

" You just said that you do no want to give me up, but what if it doesn't work out? What if twilight doesn't approve? how is this possible that you can't pick which if you only recently met me?"

Katsuyo had just repeated what Astral was worried about this whole time. His last question revealed his true worries. Astral debated giving a flirtatious answer but she wasn't in the mood. Astral wasn't going to give some half ass answer either. She believed in meaningful answers to meaningful questions to promote understanding. "Its no secret I've fallen in love for you. You comfort me in away nobody else could. At the same time though I love Twilight as well, but in a different way obviously. She is my best friend and knows a part of me nobody else does. I will do whatever it takes to keep both of you. Its just figuring out what it takes that's the problem." Astral came up with an idea. "Twilight doesn't seem to have a problem with my mom, so we could pretend your my cousin. Twilight doesn't know human customs very well so she would never know the truth."

While Astral and Katsuyo were having there chat Astral's clone were hard at work. They say that the best place to get information is in bars and taverns. So that's where they went. Each clone would stay at a tavern/bar until either they decided there was no information to be gained or they began to get hit on. This took up quite a bit of time.

Katsuyo:
"Its no secret I've fallen in love for you. You comfort me in away nobody else could. At the same time though I love Twilight as well, but in a different way obviously. She is my best friend and knows a part of me nobody else does. I will do whatever it takes to keep both of you. Its just figuring out what it takes that's the problem.Twilight doesn't seem to have a problem with my mom, so we could pretend your my cousin. Twilight doesn't know human customs very well so she would never know the truth."

'Fall in love' Katsuyo thought to himself as Astral was speaking. Hearing this muddled him, but not in a unfavorable way, it was just something he had never heard before.

"I have fallen in love with you to Astral well I believe I have but I'll be honest with you I do not know what being in love feels like but being around is something different but sensational, the feeling of solace you speak of, I feel it as well. Sure I will do whatever it takes, I just want us to be together. I know i have only known you for a short amount of time, but there is this feeling I have towards you and i'm glad I could finally tell you" Katsuyo replied with a smile on his face.

"Let's just hope she actually doesn't know human customs cause it would be weird thinking cousins are kissing each other" Katsuyo said as he came closer to Astral. Since they were under a tree they didn't get much of the rain but because there was obviously a vast amount of it falling from the sky it was inexorable for the ninja to stay to dry. Raindrops fell on the two ninja as he came closer to her, this seemed almost like the perfect time to go for a kiss. So the gutsy ninja went in for it, grabbing her by the hips to bring her in closer. Katsuyo got his finger and curled over a piece of Astral hair over her left ear. After kissing her the first time back at the Land of Rivers, Katsuyo couldn't wait to do it again. The feeling of their lips touching brought so many amazing emotions within Katsuyo, he wanted to feel that again. Astral's smooth lips and petite body pressing against his.

Meanwhile the clone that had communicated with a few of the villagers had finally made it back to the Gates and took a seat and waited for the last clone to finish its job. Since the clones that checked the outiside of the village had made themselves disappear there were only two clones left, the one that was waiting at the Gates and the one that was checking the trickier part of the village. Whenever the second clone would finish his job, the would meet up at the Gates and confirm to each other of the information they carried only then would they proceed to notify Katsuyo.

The clones finished checking in the alleyways of the village, the big tall building towered over him as if they were giant metalic monsters waiting to devour the people once the sun sets. The slums of the building were covered in complete darkness, nothing but the light of the street breaching little cracks and openings creating shadows everywhere. The weather wasn't the best, the rain made the ground slippery and puddles were created everywhere. The sound of the water rushing through the pipes and hitting the ground violently, this was making the clone extremely irritated. At this point, there was almost no body on the streets now. The rain was coming down hard and violent, as if the God's had finally decided to cast their revenge. Running through the puddles, the clone had decided that everything was taken care of. It was obvious that there was nothing going on in this minor nations and in reality the rain and the overall environment of the village make the mission more of a pain in the ass than it already was. Passing by buildings, the clone went at a slow pace. Trusting the ground and the surface was the last thing he wanted to do, slipping and hurting himself was probably the only way anyone could hurt themselves on this mission.

It finally made it to the gates. The two clones had finally met up and both confirmed that nothing was specious and the mission was complete. They made themselves disappear which would alert the real Katsuyo.

Astral:
"I have fallen in love with you to Astral well I believe I have but I'll be honest with you I do not know what being in love feels like but being around is something different but sensational, the feeling of solace you speak of, I feel it as well. Sure I will do whatever it takes, I just want us to be together. I know i have only known you for a short amount of time, but there is this feeling I have towards you and i'm glad I could finally tell you"

Astral couldn't believe how fast she had fallen. She told herself she was going to take it slow. Obviously her subconscious had other plans. Astral never realized how lonely she was after Kalub disappeared. Twilight had broken that lonelyness and now that Astral had Katsuyo she finally felt whole again. Like she only recently started living.

"Let's just hope she actually doesn't know human customs cause it would be weird thinking cousins are kissing each other"

Astral silently agreed that it would be strange. Astral felt bad for going against her morals which she felt so strongly about, but what else is she suppose to do. She was going to keep both Twilight and Katsuyo.

Astral was so tied into her thoughts she didn't notice Katsuyo reaching out to her hips. Astral screamed in surprise when Katsuyo plunged her into another kiss. This one was so much more enjoyable than the last. It didn't carry doubt and instead carried confidence. As much as she enjoyed it she wasn't in the mood at the moment. Which was kinda strange. How can you enjoy something but not be in the mood for it. Astral peeled away from Katsuyo's lips and wrapped her arms around him in a hug. She use to rest her chin on Kalub's shoulder but he was small for a guy. Astral settled for resting her head flat against his chest. This was much better.

Astral's clones ruined her moment by bringing in the information they had gathered. All was right in the village. After the information was in Astral let it slip out and resumed her comfortable embrace. The rain was no longer adversely effecting Astral's mood. Instead it brought a constant flow of calming musicand separating Astral and Katsuyo from the rest of the world.

Katsuyo:
Astral gave Katsuyo a huge hug a broke free from the kiss, it obvious that she loved giving hugs. Everytime they kissed she would break the kiss and wrap he little arms around Katsuyo's large physique. It was easy to tell that Astral had truly fallen in love with Katsuyo it was easy to tell in her face, the way it would light up whenever she came closer to him. Since Katsuyo had never really had a girl friend or rather a girl that stayed for longer than 15 min, this meant alot to him, having a beautiful women rest her precious face on his chest;a feeling like no other.

Katsuyo's clone had disappeared, he received the information that everything was alright in the village. The clones had checked as much as they could, including the outiside and hadn't found anything out of the oridinary. This was really a given due to the fact that there is an alarm system set up at the village but then again it never hurt to take a precaution. Astral's clones had also figured out that nothing was going on in the village, that meant that both of them were pretty much finished with their mission in the Land of Rain.

"I'm sure you know the clones had found nothing, it probably best for use to move on to the the next village" Katsuyo said to Astral as she had her head resting on his chest. The two ninja felt comfortale with each other, and Katsuyo didn't really want to let Astral go. Having her in his arms gave him a superb feeling of love, a feeling he wasn't very familiar with. Katsuyo looked down at Astral head as it was resting on his chest, he lifted up her chin and gazed her into her beautiful blue eyes.

"Your beautiful" Katsuyo said with a feeling of aplomb. " We will figure out the situation between you, me, and dupree haha just kidding, between you me and twilight" Katsuyo finished up jokingly. Making a reference to a ridiculous movies was something he did alot and hopefull Astral actually understood instead of assuming it was something weird to say.

The two walked towards the Gates, ready to leave the village. The two ninja walked side by side, with Katsuyo arm over her shoulder. I this point there was no need for his "umbrella" arm, the rain had already got them wet, what was the point of staying dry now.

Astral:
"I'm sure you know the clones had found nothing, it probably best for use to move on to the the next village"

This was starting to annoy Astral just as soon as she got comfortable they would have to leave again. This was the worse mission ever. Why couldn't Katsuyo just ignore his clones information like she did. They could just leave in a few hours it wouldn't make any difference.

"Your beautiful"

That comment gave Astral warm fuzzy butterflys. She didn't hear that uttered to often. In fact the only people who told her that were jackasses looking for a hookup. Even Twilight never said that. Astral didn't blame her though. She was a Nightfury so what Twilight defined as beautiful wasn't possible for humans. Astral considered giving a compliment back, but she rather just soak hers up. She'll give him a compliment later.

" We will figure out the situation between you, me, and dupree haha just kidding, between you me and twilight"

Astral didn't understand the movie reference. She didn't watch very many movies and preferred to stay outside. What Katsuyo said though gave her hope and made her realize she was being very negative. She had to be optimistic that everything will work out and her new boyfriend helped her with that.

As the two went to leave to the next village Astral couldn't help but to complain. "We only have one more village to go right?" Astral asked with a pleading voice. She wrapped her arms around his right arm and leaned in to his side. "Because I'm sick of cutting our quality time short and leaving to waste energy on a perfectly fine and safe village." It only made it worse that they wouldn't be able to spend quality time together when they got back to the leaf. They would have Twilight to deal with. "Never mind screw the cousin thing. I'm not going to lie to my best friend and especially not about a subject that already confused her. We're going to work this out the right way." Astral spoke with confidence and optimism this time. She hoped Katsuyo wasn't weirded out by her random outburst. Astral often thought of many things at once and it threw people off sometimes.

Katsuyo:
We only have one more village to go right? Because I'm sick of cutting our quality time short and leaving to waste energy on a perfectly fine and safe village.Never mind screw the cousin thing. I'm not going to lie to my best friend and especially not about a subject that already confused her. We're going to work this out the right way." Astral said to the ninja as she wrapped her body around his large and musclular right arm. The two had finally made it back to the village Gates and were ready to finally go. Astral seemed as if something was on her mind as she spoke, but Katsuyo decided it wasn't really the time to try to see what was wrong. They were sharing a wonderful and unforgettable moment being around each other, Katsuyo didn't want this moment to go away.

"I know it's bullshit, but you know it's just one of those things" Katsuyo replied." And i think thats a good idea, i didn't like the whole cousin idea but I was willing to do it if it was with you"

Katsuyo had a good idea that the two ninja weren't going to spend much time together in Konoha, there were things Katsuyo was always busy with and the presence of Twilight would hinder their quality time. Katsuyo wasn't afraid of Twilight or what would happen, he knew inside his heart that in the end as long as the two ninja were together nothing else mattered.

"Alright lets go on to the next village" Katsuyo replied while having Astral wrapped around his arm. The two left the village and made their way towards the Land of Hot water.

Katsuyo:
The two ninja had approached tall wooden Gates without even doors, it was just an entrance to the village. Beyond the entrance was a pathway leading down a stone mountain which was obviously the way towards the Land of Hot water. This was the last part of their escapade of missions.

The weather was hot, muggy, and humid. The air thick making breathing more difficult. There was a thick haze on the horizon, and you can see the heat radiating off of the scorching hot stony mountain. The two ninja were in the middle of a one way path towards the entrance of the village, with concrete barriers along the edges and in the middle of the path. The grass near the edges of the pathway and around the mountain has turned brown from the sun, and the colors of the leaves on the trees were dull and turning brown around the edges. Many sounds fill the air, the squawking of birds, squeaking of little creature running about through the grass, and the footsteps created by the two ninja as they walked across the uneven pavement. Next to Katsuyo was a beautiful women by the name of Astral, a young ninja of Konoha. She had white skin and long blond hair. It sparkled as if it was just washed, except that it is perfectly dry. Her face was completely smooth, without a single wrinkle or scar.

They walked towards the entrance and were now standing in front of these massive gates. This was most likely gonna be the last time they would spend this amount of quality time together, in a way this angered Katsuyo. They just recently formed a bond of trust with each other and they wouldn't even be able to show each other much affection because of her friend. Finally Katsuyo had found someone to spend time with and put his faith in, ever since he had returned back to the village after his capture, the feeling of loneliness overtook his life.

"Are you ready to do this? This is the last of our missions and after this we can return back to the village" Katsuyo said to Astral in an uneasy voice. It was obvious something was on his mind.

Astral:
They finally arrived at their last stop. Astral is so glad even the weather reflects her mood. Astral had been here a couple times before. She never visited the village though. Astral enjoyed the weather, it was so much better than their previous destination. This last village was definitely the best. Astral compared it to dessert at a meal. It's the last and the best.

"Are you ready to do this? This is the last of our missions and after this we can return back to the village"

Astral could tell Katsuyo wasn't sharing her same enthusiasm. It sounded like he didn't want to go back home but why. They would have more time to spend together at home than here. Then Astral remembered that they wouldn't. They had Twilight to deal with. Astral began to share some of Katsuyo's lament for returning. Astral considered hiding from Twilight when they got back, but not only would that not work they would only be delaying the inevitable. In an attempt to cheer him up Astral offered some words of encouragement. "I'm sure we'll work things out with Twilight she can't hold on to me forever and I think I already proved that to her on this little trip. If Twilight gave it her all she would have found us by now. After all she can fly and see better than a hawk. That means she's staying at the village awaiting my return. Which means she has already admitted partial defeat." After finishing her little speech Astral gave Katsuyo a big glowing smile.

"Ok time to make certain this village is safe from evil bad guys." Astral created only one clone this time. She wanted to stay here as long as possible. Also she was sick of making shadow clones then absorbing them and making more clones again. By now Astral knew that Katsuyo focused on walls and stuff, so her clone was going to do all the social interaction.

"Alright now for the fun stuff!" Astral really wanted to visit a hot spring, she didn't want to make Katsuyo uncomfortable so she thought of something else. Before she her brain storm could get very far she told herself "I don't need a swim suit to go swimming I'll just swim in my normal clothing." The best thing was when she would get out; being wet wouldn't be that bad since the weather was so warm. "Lets go visit a hot spring. Preferably a large one."

Katsuyo:
The two kept going down the mountain and in their view they could see the houses and the village building and also the sound of people mingling filled the air as they walked down the path. They walked real close to each other and conversated, Astral was fast to tell what Katsuyo had been thinking, she was a lot more intelligent than she seemed. Whenever they finished talking about Twilight, Astral gave a huge smile and try to make the situation better. She could tell there was something up but she kept positive throughout the whole entire conversation and overall siuation, this made Katsuyo feel more comfortable and just caused him to switch his mood to a mood of happiness.

"Ok time to make certain this village is safe from evil bad guys." Astral said to the good looking ninja and created one clone for the mission. This seemed a little odd at first because usually they would both create a sufficient amount of clones to take of the mission but this time it was obvious she was trying to buy time. The blonde haired ninja created a clone as well, he wanted to do the same thing as Astral so she didn't feel out of place or weird because she decided to do one and also with only one clone that meant more time for the two to enjoy their time together.

"Alright now for the fun stuff! Lets go visit a hot spring. Preferably a large one." Astral proceeded to say after creating her clones. Whenever Katsuyo heard this a bunch of different feelings started rushing inside of him, going to a hot spring together was intimate and most of the time people bathe naked

'Is she going to bathe naked? Wait are we going in together' Katsuyo thought to himself. This seemed to be going fast, but then Katsuyo realized that there was never really to fast. He was a man and one hell of a badass there was no need to be nervous over something like this, but it was just something he couldn't help.

" Forsure that would be awesome haha. I haven't really cleaned cleaned myself in a while, we've been doing all these missions and shit" Katsuyo replied to Astral. They started to make their way towards the hot spring since they had finally reached the bottom of the pathway and were in the midst of passing up the village center.

"Wait, are we gonna bathe together?" Katsuyo asked Astral as they were walking. He didn't really understand how this would be working, but since they were technically together and shared a kiss of passion and love it would be perfectly okay for them to bathe together. Hopefully Katsuyo wasn't sounding immature to the beautiful ninja.

Meanwhile the clone that was created by Katsuyo already made its way down the pathway. Since there was no real definite surrounding for the village, Katsuyo wouldn't be really checking the outside of the village. At this point only the inside was really important, since the village was basically in the bottom of a mountain the only way to enter the village is to enter down the pathway or make from the top of the mountain which was almost impossible.

The clone made its way through the city, getting glares from almost every single person. For some reason the people of this village looked at Katsuyo's clones as if he was a monster, the look glares of hate and overall they didn't seem to be fond of his presence.

'What have I done to these people' Katsuyo thought to himself. 'Is it me being shirtless? Is it they way I look? Do i look like someone they hate? What is it'

The clone had entered the village and had been doing minor checks throughout allyway and such. There was no real suspicious activity going on, but again the precaution had to be taken. After not finding anything in between the ally ways the clone made its way to the neighborhood or the area where the housing was located. A humid and smoggy day it was, there sun shined over the horizon. As the clone walked there were sudden chills that ran through the body of Katsuyo, like a ghost silently coming and silently going. Suddenly, in the distance, there was a faint booming sound like a drum being beaten. The noise soon started to get louder and louder and louder until all that could be heard was the deafening noise. People from houses along the street came out of their homes in dressing gowns as if they were going to bed, but it was only mid evening time. The villagers ran onto the road and huddled together to witness a roaring fire devastating the house of a family living nearby. The owners of the house desperately attempted to remove valuable and sentimental items from the burning wreck, but all was in vain as the glaring fire obliterated their irreplaceable possessions and their home.
The incandescent flames suddenly erupted scattering fragmented glass and debris several yards away. The chillness of the stale, village air was devoured by the scorching blazes of the vicious element, which had just destroyed the lives of an innocent family.

The clone immediately ran towards the fire to see how he could possibly help, with his water release the clone should be able to put it out easily and hopefully help whoever got trapped inside, if they even did. Because this was quite a distance away from the real body of Katsuyo, he mostly likely wouldn't notice it.

Astral:
" Forsure that would be awesome haha. I haven't really cleaned cleaned myself in a while, we've been doing all these missions and shit"

Astral was a little confused. For some reason Katsuyo made the connection that hot springs and bathing were chained together. This made Astral wonder if he ever went in the water for the fun of it and if he could even swim. On a side note it seemed odd to Astral that such a kind man would curse. She didn't find cursing very offensive(unless it was meant to be.) She just thought it showed a lack of vocabulary as everyone she know who curses only describes things they don't agree with; with curses. Such as this is gay.

"Wait, are we gonna bathe together?"

Astral found it hard to read between the lines of this comment. She couldn't tell if he felt awkward because he thought they were going to be naked or if he just didn't expect them to go together. He wasn't giving to many clues in his body language either.
"Yes, I hope you don't think we're going naked?" Astral remembered that village hot springs people normally went naked and separated males and females. "Why are we still waking around the village. I was hoping to go to a hot spring that wasn't public and if that's not possible then can we just find some lake?" Astral did want to wash but she wasn't going to appear naked in front of Katsuyo. Their relationship was progressing fast but not that fast.

Astral's clone was attempting to converse with the people, but nobody payed her any attention. The clone was wondering what was going on. The people in the gloomy land of rain are cheerier than this. In the distance the clone saw smoke rising. She instantly ran as fast as she could to it. Someones house was on fire. Astral suddenly wished she had an affinity with water, but no all she had was destructive lightning. She didn't have any fuuinjutsu that would help either. The clone searched around for the nearest water source and a container.

Katsuyo:
"Yes, I hope you don't think we're going naked? Why are we still waking around the village. I was hoping to go to a hot spring that wasn't public and if that's not possible then can we just find some lake?" Astral replied to Katsuyo.

"Well to be honest I just assumed that we would be bathing naked separetly since thats how most of the people do it but of course I woulnd't mind bathing together and just covering ourselves up a little, it sounds pretty fun. Alright lets go then" Katsuyo said to Astral. Then the two proceeded to walk through the streets of the village. When Katsuyo's noticed what looked like smoky vapor in the distance he took an immediate left and was now traveling on no path just through some trees to a stony area. After walking up a stony hill for no more than a minute or two, the two ninja saw what looked like to be a large hot spring, just like Astral wanted. While they were walking through the village, Katsuyo saw many signs for hot springs but of course if there were signs that meant they were most likely always occupied so he decided to try his luck and just search for a private and sure enough his plan worked.

There was a mist coming from the spring, a circular pool with clear water that made Katsuyo want to just stay get in and stay forever. Katsuyo took a look at Astral and gave her an amorous smile before lifting up his left foot. He positioned his leg into a four to where his ankle was resting on his right knee. He then proceeded to take off his left shoe and then repeated the same action except this time taking of his left shoes. Katsuyo stripped down to his bright red boxers and stood there hoping he didn't look like a fool. He then bent over to fold his battle pants and place them neatly on his shoes so they wouldn't get dirty or wrinkly. Katsuyo's leg muscles bulged out of his leg, they were the absolute the stronger and the most muscular part of his body.

"Well, I'm going in I don't know about you" Katsuyo said to Astral and then ran towards the circular spring. Katsuyo jumped up on a rock that was right next to the spring and did a semi cannon ball in the hot spring. The water splashed everywhere and Katsuyo felt absolutely amazing as he floated in the water.

"Come on get in baby" Katsuyo yelled out jokingly

While the real Katsuyo was up relaxing and chilling, his clone had been dealing with a fiery problem. After seeing the devastion caused by the fire the clone sprinted to the location as fast as he possibly could. After reaching the location he yelled out

"Everybody get away from the fire, it is for your own safety not to get near it."

After saying that the clone jumped up into the air and weaved a few handsigns and expelled from his mouth a large amount of water. The water started to spin around the user to increases in its size and then flew towards the devastating the fire. The vast amount of water that was released towards the fire hovered over the fire before completely crashing on top of it, completely putting it out. After the water put out the fire, there was nothing left but black ash and . Nobody had been trapped in the building and were able to escape from the conflagration but most of their belongings had been ruined by it. There was a great amount of steam and smoke produced by the sudden chemical reaction of putting out fire with water, but at least nobody had gotten hurt.

The villagers all started to thank him and finally showed him appreacetion, just a minute ago they were all giving him dead glares and scowls and all of a sudden because he did this their thought of him changed. Were humans that close minded? That they make judgement and assumptions on the spot and the only way to change those assumptions is to do something "worthy"? Katsuyo bowed down to the villagers and said

"Thank you Thank you."

He didn't really like their appreciation, he hadn't put out the fire to gain their respect. There was danger and Katsuyo didn't want it to spread, their praise was meaningless to him. As the clone started to walk away from the "crime scene" he couldn't help but think 'Why would anyone such a thing' and then in the distance he noticed three figures running. They looked like people but had large brown coats with hoodies over their head that made it impossible to see their face and also the distance Katsuyo was from them it was impossible to see them or catch up to them. But they gave off a suspicious vibe and they were running away from the crime scene, at that moment exactly he had concluded they were involved with the fire. Katsuyo started to run in their direction but they were to far, catching them would be almost impossible.

Astral:
"Well to be honest I just assumed that we would be bathing naked separetly since thats how most of the people do it but of course I woulnd't mind bathing together and just covering ourselves up a little, it sounds pretty fun. Alright lets go then"

Astral didn't always do things the way most people did. She found fitting in with others unappealing. She was going to do things the way she wanted to do them and wasn't going to listen to anyone's objections or disapproval. What was the point of going to a hot spring if they were going to be separated.

Katsuyo found the perfect spot. It was secluded and very large. Astral's face brightened with joy at the discovery.

"Well, I'm going in I don't know about you"

Astral wasn't going to strip anything down the only thing she took of were her shoes and socks. Instead of making a flashy entrance like Katsuyo Astral just gracefully dived in. She didn't resurface though as she wanted to see how much longer she could hold her breath. Her last swim she was able to hold it for 2 minuets. Besides she loved to see what was on the bottom of the water. She didn't find anything interesting like an entrance to a Nightfury's cave, so after about 2 min she resurfaced. It was a lot harder to swim with all her clothing on, so Astral settled for relaxing in a comfortable spot. She breathed out a sigh that screamed this is so relaxing. It was only made better with the fact she could share this moment with Katusyo.

Astral's clone saw some one use ninjutsu and dispel the fire. She realized shortly after it was Katusyo and he was being thanked by the villagers. The clone looked around. Had it been a fluke that the place had caught a flame or did someone intentionally cause it? The clone saw 3 hooded figures fleeing the scene. Katsuyo seemed to notice them at the same time. They both chased after them only the clone fell behind. Katsuyo obviously was a lot faster. Even he though wasn't able to catch up in time. Astral turned to Katsuyo. "What now?" If she had more chakra she could create more clones to search around but she was created with the minimal chakra needed. "I don't suppose you have any sensory skills?" The fleeing targets needed to be questioned but that was easier said then done.

Katsuyo:
Astral's clone had saw the roaring flames and must have came rushing to the scene but made it after the fire was put out. As Katsuyo's clone ran after the hooded figures he noticed that Astral's clone had caught up to him and was also after the hooded men. This just showed that Katsu's predictions were correct and even Astral came to believe they were suspicious.

The three hooded figures were a good 35 meters away from both Katsuyo's clone and Astral's. They were in sight but slowly started to get farther and farther, they weren't ninja forsure or they would have ran a much further distance than 35 meters.

"What now? I don't suppose to have any sensory skills?" Astral's clone yelled out. She was falling shortly behind, but it was no matter there was no way Katsu would be able to catch up to the hooded figures either.

"I got this covered. I need you to find a shortcut or an alleyway and through the building on the right and get on to the next street. I will take care of two of the men and should cause the other one to take a different route and then you will be able to intercept him. If this works, you should be able to get the other guy and just bring them over back to the gates." Katsuyo yelled out as he was running. He made a leap to about 6 meters and landed on a fence that ran along the dirt and paved road. The clone proceed to run on the fence and leaped into the air, the clone was about 10 meters in the air and about 30 meters away from the men that were running away. The clone weaved a couple of hand signs and his arms started to turn into a rubbery like state. Since the clone was a low ranking clone this technique would be perfect since it a low ranking techinque as well. After the clones arm turned into rubber within seconds while he was in the air, the clone proceed to extend the rubber arms. They flew with great intensity and fast as hell through the air, they reach the men in about 1.3 seconds, as soon as the arms made contact with a body they quickly started to wrap around the body like a snake and squeezed tightly until almost movement was impossible. Katsuyo was able to get the two men that were on the right and pulled them down to the ground. The third hooded guy took a different route by slightly running to the right on the next street.

Katsu's clone slowly started retracting his arms, dragging the men wrapped up on the end of them on the ground.

Meanwhile this was happening Astral took of her shoes and socks and took a dip inside the hot spring. She hadn't stripped down or anything and wore her regular attire, this was a given of course. Unlike men, women don't always feels comfortable exposing parts of their body to someone they had only met recently;a double standard in a way. When Astral took a dip in the water, her hair glowed with grace and almost looked majestic in the water. Katsuyo was stunned by he beauty and couldn't help but stare as she rested beautifully in a spot within the circular pool.

"This feels amazing" Katsuyo said as he swam around inside the spring. Relaxing was great and all but Katsuyo loved the way the water felt as he moved through the water. He slowly floated his way over to Astral making it look like the water just took him there.

" So Astral let me ask you something, would you give your life for someone you had only met? Let say on a way to a dangerous mission, would you risk your life protecting someone who you never met?" Katsuyo asked Astral as he was about a foot away from her with his amazing sculpted body. Katsuyo floated over to her and was no extremely close. He had decided to ask this question purely because he wanted to know about Astral and her morals

Astral:
"This feels amazing" Katsuyo said

Astral was glad he enjoyed it just as much as she did. Astral was liking it so much she began to consider staying awhile even after the mission was done. Then again as soon as she got out of this hot spring she would probably change her mind.

" So Astral let me ask you something, would you give your life for someone you had only met? Let say on a way to a dangerous mission, would you risk your life protecting someone who you never met?"

This question startled Astral. Her eyes went wide at the seriousness of it. Astral didn't know. Assuming this person was innocent she probably would. The whole reason she became a ninja was to prevent people from getting hurt. There was just one issue. "I don't know. If it wasn't for the promise I made to Twilight I probably would." Astral knew leaving it at that would just arouse new questions, so she continued. "I promised Twilight that if I ever knew I was about to die then I would trade her life for mine. That means my life isn't just my own its Twilight's as well and I can't be giving away things that don't fully belong to me." Astral hoped Katsuyo didn't ask how that could happen. She cringed and the mere thought of it. Astral still wished she never made that promise. She should have refused and stayed on top of the mountain till Twilight gave in and let her down.




"I got this covered. I need you to find a shortcut or an alleyway and through the building on the right and get on to the next street. I will take care of two of the men and should cause the other one to take a different route and then you will be able to intercept him. If this works, you should be able to get the other guy and just bring them over back to the gates."

The clone of Astral wondered how on earth he was going to do that, but she turned left into the next street anyway. Katsuyo must have managed it because too much later one of the hooded people came onto the street. Astral wanted to make sure he didn't get away so she preformed a few hand signs and her hair grew long and sharp. A few more hand signs and her hair wrapped around the hooded figure trapping him. She then returned to Katusyo with her new prisoner. "Got em!" Astral said with a big smile on her face. It probably looked a little ridiculous holding the captive by her hair.


Katsuyo:
"I don't know. If it wasn't for the promise I made to Twilight I probably would. I promised Twilight that if I ever knew I was about to die then I would trade her life for mine. That means my life isn't just my own its Twilight's as well and I can't be giving away things that don't fully belong to me." Astral replied to Katsuyo's personal question.

"Oh well.. I don't really see how that works?? But okay i get it, you are basically one with Twilight. Man you must really love her and she must really care for you." Katsuyo said

"I've never really had anything like that to love and when I was younger it seemed as if my parents didn't love me. I know they did but its just, ugh hahah nevermind. What am I doing with all this sad talk haha" Katsuyo started off with a depressing voice but ended the sentence with jokingly with a joyful voice. It was quite odd.

" Okay so lets talk, where do you wanna go? As an, well your a chuunin now, I know that. So like where do you exactly wanna end up in a couple of years?" Katsuyo asked her. He remember when he was a chuunin, he didn't know exactly where he was going. He knew he wanted to live up to his fathers legacy but it seemed he didn't have the encouragement or the help at the time. But of course after his capture for years and return, the ninja changed completely almost like a different person.

Meanwhile, Katsuyo's clone had captured the two men. They were now on the ground near the clones feet, wrapped up in the rubbery ropes of Katsuyo's arms. The hoods came off the mens head and well it turned out that they weren't even men, just silly teenagers. Katsuyo stared at them with disgrace, how could teenagers no longer than 15 years old were terrorizing the town. One of the kids was had long brown hair that reached down to his shoulder and had it up in a pony tails,while the other one had short brown hair that went over the middle of his forehead just a tad bit. The two boys had the look of fear in their eyes, there were scared shitless and it was obvious by the expression on their faces.

" I am going to release you, if you try to run I will capture you again except it wont be so pretty next time" Katsuyo said to the teenagers fiercly. He didn't exactly know what was going on at the moment, but just thinking about how these teenagers could be setting a house on fire was just unbelievable and was filled with rage. But of course he wouldn't harm someone so young escpecially even he hasn't even heard their story.

He started to unwrap his arms and they started to retract at a fast speed, the two boys looks with amazement. Katsuyo released his jutsu and his arms were back to normal. Before he could say another word, he saw Astral's clone running from behind him and she also captured her target. When Astral made her way to Katsuyo, he waited for her to release her captured man.

"Good job Astral, nice team work" Katsuyo yelled out he then turned around to the two boys he caught

"What are your names" Katsuyo asked. And he recieved no reply.

"Completely forgetting about what happended back there, I want you to know we are not going to hurt you. We just want to understand what is going on?" Katsuyo asked again. But the boys still looked at him with fear, with the same expression on their face as before. It was obvious they feared Katsuyo and that they did not want to talk to him, they mostly likely needed someone that was a lot more calm and less scarier to talk to them. But then again, the rage from a woman was a lot scarier when it came to being threatened and Katsuyo knew that Astral was a fiesty one, which he found an adorable trait.

"Astral it's obvious these kids don't wanna talk. I guess you can just get a crack at it." Katsuyo said to her, hoping that maybe she could get through to them.

Astral:
"Oh well.. I don't really see how that works?? But okay i get it, you are basically one with Twilight. Man you must really love her and she must really care for you."

Astral was glad he didn't pry any deeper. His comment though made Astral realize just how important Twilight really is to her. In fact she was never going to tell Twilight this but if Astral was ever sure Twilight was going to die then she would activate the fuuinjutsu mark that was placed on her. Then Astral would be trading her own life for Twilight's. If Twilight ever knew she was planning this... well she would just never hear the end of it. Twilight would probably try to get Astral to make a formula that only worked one way.

" Okay so lets talk, where do you wanna go? As an, well your a chuunin now, I know that. So like where do you exactly wanna end up in a couple of years?"

At least this question wasn't as sensitive as the other one. It was a good question as well. She knew what she wanted to do but it wasn't a solid goal or anything nor was it very ambitious. "Well I just want to protect those I care about and my beliefs. I want to rid the world of people who are selfish and only live for themselves. I feel like the best way to do that is through example. I want to be that shinning light that helps the innocent and protects the weak. Which mean I need to be strong enough to defeat any opponent. I also want to do all this without killing anyone. That's partly why I study fuuinjutsu. I like to develop seals that prevent violence." Astral spoke very passionately about all this.

Astral wanted to ask a question back but she had a hard time coming up with a very meaningful one, so she just waited for the next question.
________________________________________________________

"Good job Astral, nice team work"

Astral beamed at the complement.

"What are your names"

They didn't answer. Astral figured they were the type to act brave when they were yelled at and crumple as soon as someone showed some kindness.

"Completely forgetting about what happended back there, I want you to know we are not going to hurt you. We just want to understand what is going on?"

That was the right idea only they were obviously still afraid. She noticed they are only teenagers about her own age, but there was a large gap between their wisdom. People say that with age comes wisdom, but that's not really the root of it. In actuality it experience, open mindedness and the ability to admit that your wrong that brings Wisdom. That is why people say the older you get the wiser you get because the older you are the more time you've had to experience things and the more you experience the more you realize your wrong about many things assuming you have the open mindedness to realize that. These teenagers didn't have to much of that while Astral and Katsuyo have.


"Astral it's obvious these kids don't wanna talk. I guess you can just get a crack at it."

"Great the good cop bad cop routine and I get to play the good cop." Astral thought sarcastically to herself. Astral gave herself the most caring look. She really did care and didn't want any violence or negativity. Astral moved in front of Katsuyo and pushed him back a bit. "Look we really don't want to hurt you its just really hard to talk to people who are running from you and its really hard to catch running people without looking scary. We're the same age you have nothing to fear." Astral waited for them to process what she said. As soon as they didn't look so freaked out she continued. "We just want to know why you fled the the burning place." They weren't so afraid anymore but still weren't talking. That meant only one thing. They had started the fire. It was time to turn into the bad cop. Her tone and expression instantly changed to something that should be feared. "You see these head bands. Those mean we're ninja and ninja are like cops. Do you know what cops do? They arrest people who flee the crime scene. The only difference is cops are nice and just take you to jail. I am not nice! If you thought we were scary capturing you you should see how scary we are when you don't tell us what we want. Now talk or else!" Astral slowly began to form some hand signs much slower than she could. She wasn't really about to do a jutsu it was just for effect. Next thing she knew they were all confessing what they did all at the same time. Apparently it was just a prank. "Just a prank! Do you know what that prank did? Those people who have probably spent their lives saving for that place and all the stuff in it have nothing to show for all that hard work. On top of that they are now homeless and without food. Lets find out how you like that, oh but don't worry this is just a prank." Astral then weaved hand signs for a real jutsu her hair once again lengthened and became needle sharp. She didn't get to do anything else before they ran away. She didn't do anything to stop them. Astral then spun around to face Katsuyo. "Can you believe those kids." Astral still had her angry voice.

Katsuyo:
"Well I just want to protect those I care about and my beliefs. I want to rid the world of people who are selfish and only live for themselves. I feel like the best way to do that is through example. I want to be that shinning light that helps the innocent and protects the weak. Which mean I need to be strong enough to defeat any opponent. I also want to do all this without killing anyone. That's partly why I study fuuinjutsu. I like to develop seals that prevent violence." Astral responded, she seemed to take a liking to this question much more than the other one and answered almost immediately.

Katsuyo processed everything she had told him and came to a conclusion that she was a person with high morals and that she was able to be trusted. Some people search for power in order to abuse it but it was much different with beautiful ninja that was relaxing in the spring, she had goals and didn't seem to be interested in the devastation.

" That a good goal, you seem to basically have everything in tact. Now I myself am a person that isn't fond of violence but because of my kekkai genkai i am almost forced to be violent in almost any of my actions, how does that make you feel? Knowing that I Katsuyo am basically the causer of destruction amongst the village?" Katsuyo asked her. Hopefully she was understand his question and didn't happen to take in the wrong way. Katsuyo had always felt as if his kekkai genkai was a burden always making him seem like the bad guy in any situation, I mean what is there not to hate about lava? It's slimy, dangerous, and causes massive destruction. Why would someone with such good morals and be the preventer of violence be involved with someone who's middle name was destuction. Katsuyo moved closer and closer to Astral, until their wet bodies were touching against each other.

Meanwhile, Astral tried to talk to the teenagers but at first it didn't seem to work but over a period of a few sentences they started to open up to the beautiful ninja and explained to her the reasonings behind all of their trouble. They had confessed that it was a prank, just a joke they were playing against a friend but looks like they learned their lesson, "it is funny until someone gets hurt", whether is physical or emotional pain. And this case luckily nobody suffered physical pain from this little prank, but of course a ton of emotional was felt by the people from the loss of their sentimental belongings and basically their entire life.

Katsuyo's clone remained completely silent and Astral's clones fussed at the two teenagers and at some point even seemed to threaten them. After a long talk, the teenagers decided to run away from the scene and without a single attempt to catch them, Astral let them go. Katsuyo thought about pursuing but he gave the responsibility and out of a sign of respect Katsu let the situation be.

"Can you believe those kids." Astral said with an angry voice.

"I guess teenagers will be teenagers, but i think you handlled that very well...haha alot better than i would have forsure" Katsuyo replied to Astrals comment, it seemed like a rhetorical quesiton but Katsuyo enjoyed being a smartass and decided to respond to it.

The clone started to make their way back to the village gates in order to inform the real body of Katsuyo that everything was over and their mission was completely. But after a sudden realization, the clone just stopped in its tracks and look at Astral's clone who was following behind and said

"I think we should both disappear, Katsu told me after everything was done with the village to do so. I dont even know why i was going to the gates"

The clone then proceeded to make himself dissapear, sending Kastuyo the confirmation that the mission was over. But of course based off of what the real bodies were doing, it didn't seem that the two would be leaving too soon.

Astral:
"I guess teenagers will be teenagers, but i think you handlled that very well...haha alot better than i would have forsure" Katsuyo said

Astral though his comment strange. She was a teenager and she didn't do that. The compliment snapped Astral out of her angry mood. "Thanks, you don't think I was too hard?" Astral didn't like scaring people like that. Hopefully that won't do anything that stupid again.

They both headed back to the gates. It was obvious the village was just fine, but why was Katsuyo going to the gates. Were they going to meet up with the real them for something?

"I think we should both disappear, Katsu told me after everything was done with the village to do so. I dont even know why i was going to the gates"

Astral soon followed suit.


Katsuyo:
"People can't chose where they are born or who their parents are but the can chose who they will be and what they will do. It isn't the sword that inflicts the wound, but the person wielding it that douse. From what I know of you so far I know you're not one of the people I need to be a shinning light for. When our clones captured those teens wasn't that your kekkai genkai you used? I don't remember seeing them harmed in any way and did you not help put out that burning house? I am positive you will only use your sword when it is needed and only cause destruction to those who deserve it."

Katsuyo was stunned at her response, her words were enthusiastic and made him feel better about himself. She was something different, Astral seemed to understand Katsuyo. This was odd for the blonde haired ninja, he had never had someone who could reach into her heart and touch it so easily.

Astral slowly grabbed Katsuyo's hands and rubbed her thumbs around his palm. She then looked at Katsuyo in the eyes. "These are not the hands of a selfish murderer."

The two were now holding hands in the hot spring and there was no where else he wanted to be at the moment. The sun was shining bright and it was pretty humid outside with little gusts of wind here and there. The feeling of the hot spring and being with Astral made the ninja just want to give up being a ninja and start a life with her somewhere but of course there was so much more he had to do, it was just a silly loving thought.

"Thank you Astral, I guess you answered that way better than I thought you would. You are really great you know that right? haha. Well what I know about you far that is haha you never know what the future bring" Katsuyo said to her. He really didn't know much to say, her words really touched his heart just caused him to feel a little nervous. Even though he was extremely masculine, there presence of a beautiful girl especially like Astral made him shy.

'It isn't the sword that inflicts the wound, but the person wielding that douse' Katsuyo kept thinking to himself. Those words couldn't leave the ninjas thoughts. It made him think hard about all the things he had ever done in his entire life, Katsuyo was no saint and a realization came into his head. Even though he was a good person and tried his best to do the right thing, he still had imperfections just like everyone. But Astral, well she seemed to be so irreproachable and altruistic, he needed to be more like her. In a way, the feeling that he needed her in his life suddenly brushed over him.

Suddenly, Katsuyo felt his clone disappear and found out all the information it had gathered. Clearly, the real body of Katsuyo had missed quite a bit while he was dallying around with Astral.

"Astral. My clone just got back to me and confirmed the mission is over. You most likely figured this out just around the same time." Katsuyo said to Astral immediately after figuring it out.

Katsuyo didn't know what Astral wanted to do so he waited to see what was next.

Astral:
"Thank you Astral, I guess you answered that way better than I thought you would. You are really great you know that right? haha. Well what I know about you far that is haha you never know what the future bring"

Astral was glad she could be of help. She was also sure nobody could know what the future would bring. The best thing to do is just make the best of it. That was easier said then done though.

Astral knew Katsuyo liked to use silly jokes to lighten the mood so she thought she would give it a try. Astral let go of his hands and grabbed Katsuyo's foot out from the water. She looked at his foot with a worried expression on her face. "Your feet on the other hand you should probably keep a close eye on there is no telling what they will do." Astral couldn't hold her laughter in. She let go of his foot and struggled to stay above the water. There was something about laughter that just sucked all your strength away. It was still enjoyable non the less.

"Astral. My clone just got back to me and confirmed the mission is over. You most likely figured this out just around the same time."

Why was Katusyo telling her this it was almost like he wanted to get back to the village. And how the heck did their clones finish up so fast. It was suppose to take forever. If Katsuyo hadn't put out that fire then the villagers would still be reluctant to give out any information and this would have lasted much longer. As much as she wanted to stay and get to know Katsuyo there was one reason she didn't want to stay away from home to long. Of course it has to do with Twilight. Doesn't everything have to do with Twilight. "I don't want to leave. We have been having so much fun and have learned a lot about each other. If we go back to the village then we have to deal with Twilight and there is no telling when we will be able to spend some more quality time together. On the other hand the longer I am away the worse it might make things with Twilight. I wish relationships were easier to figure out than morals and what not."

Before Katsuyo could say anything in response Astral began talking again. "I guess since the longer we are a way the harder things will be we should get back as soon as possible. The quicker this is resolved the sooner we can be together." Astral got out of the spring and slipped on her shoes. "Thanks Katsuyo." It's so nice to have some one to talk to that you're comfortable telling everything too. Astral waited for Katsuyo to get dressed and then they would head back to the leaf.

Katsuyo:
"I guess since the longer we are a way the harder things will be we should get back as soon as possible. The quicker this is resolved the sooner we can be together." Astral answered to Katsuyo after his confirmation from the clones. Katsuyo didn't wanna leave and didn't mean to make it seem as if he did and wanted nothing more but to stay in the spring with Astral as long as possible, but the beautiful blonde ninja was quick with her actions and as soon as she finished her sentence she took her beautiful body out of the pool. Her wet clothes dripped all over the ground but Astral didn't seem to care. She grabbed her shoes and waited for Katsuyo to get his stuff ready. The sudden jump from spring to purely air gave him chills running down his body.

"Yea i guess your right" Katsuyo responded as she put on her shoes. Katsuyo stepped out of the spring with his body glistening from the water. His muscles shined brightly and it was like it was possible to see every little part of his muscles. He proceeded to put on his shirt and pants on slowly, taking his time to try to make Astral realize that he didn't want to leave yet but it was obviously useless. After slipping on his last part of clothing, the shoes, the two ninja made their way to the gates and leave towards the leaf.

Astral:
Twilight had waited for a long time for Astral to return. She could have followed her if she wished, but she decided to let her have her fun. Because this was the last straw. Astral would no longer live with the humans and instead would live with Twilight if she liked it or not. Twilight dived into her lake which was a long way from the village. Twilight instantly went in the tunnel that lay on the lake bed. She had to hold Astral close to her stomach to keep her from scraping against the rocks. Eventually the tunnel then went up. It actually went up the water fall but nobody knew that but Twilight and Astral. Astral thought she had almost reached Twilight's cave when she was here last but in reality she was only half way. It was actually impressive for a human to have gotten that far. That stood as as proof Astral was no normal human. Ever since Astral placed her little mark on Twilight's forehead she couldn't help imagine that if Astral ever did use the technique she would make a fabulous Nightfury. If it was possible to swap bodies then it must be possible to turn Astral into a Nightfury. Twilight then realized she could just use the technique on another Nightfury as a sacrifice. Only Twilight wasn't willing to use another Nightfury from her clan she needed to find one from a different clan. The issue with that is as far as they know they are the only clan of Nightfurys on this entire continent. Also how would she convince Astral to use the formula on another Nightfury. Twilight finally made it to her cozy moist cave. She let Astral go and prepared for whatever objections she had.

Astral couldn't understand why Twilight had brought her to her cave. Maybe she just wanted to talk to Astral in privet. In any case she didn't like it here she couldn't get in or out without Twilight's. Astral didn't say anything she just looked at Twilight trying to figure out what was going on in her head. It didn't take long for Twilight to start writing in the sand. Which was odd Astral didn't remember there being any sand when she was here last time. "You're going to live with me now."

Astral didn't expect what Twilight just said. Normally she would be fine living with Twilight. The location was awful though and she was trying to stay away from Twilight, living with her would only make things worse. "What's wrong you don't want to live with me."
"No That's not it. I just can't get out or in on my own and I'm trying to get more freedom from you."

Astral not being able to get out just made everything all he better. The other thing Astral said though really hurt Twilight though. Astral was trying to get more freedom from her. She didn't like how much time Twilight was spending with her. Twilight felt the exact opposite. She felt Astral wasn't spending enough time with her. None of that mattered though. Astral was hers and she was going to stay. "I don't care. I don't want you living with the humans anymore. You're not leaving this cave."

"This is exactly what I'm talking about. You act like you own me and you have no respect for what I want. I give you just as much respect as I give any human, but I'm starting to think that was a bad idea."

Twilight noticed that Astral was acting differently now. Normally she went out of her way not to harm others feelings which is why one of the reasons Astral was so special, but for some reason it seemed she wasn't even bothering to think about that. What had happened to change Astral so much.

"Besides. I'm starting to see someone now. I love Katsuyo and I know you won't share with him. Surly you would be furious if you were being kept from the one you loved."

That's it. This guy Katsuyo was the one causing her to change and not for the better. Everything was fine until she met her. Then next thing you know Astral is hiding from her running away from her and talking like other's feelings didn't exist. "The one I love is being kept from me and I'm going to fix that." Twilight dived back into the water. This Katsuyo guy was going to die.

Astral was filled with sadness. Twilight her best friend is out to kill her boyfriend. Why was is this so difficult. It truly seemed that Astral could not have one without the other and right now Astral was starting to favor Katsuyo over Twilight. Katsuyo was caring and nice. Not to mention unbelievably hot. Nobody in the village had as good a body as Katsuyo. While Twilight was selfish and ignorant although graceful. How was that even possible. Still she wouldn't give up on both. Astral wanted to be a shining light and help those in need and right now Twilight needed her.

Astral grabbed onto Twilight's tail before it could slip under water. All she could do is hold and keep from falling off. Once they had exited the water Astral could climb further onto Twilight until eventually she reached her normal sitting spot.

"Fine if you really want to watch him die so be it." Twilight couldn't write in the air so she just said it in dragon language to herself.

"Twilight! How about this. When we find Katsuyo don't kill him. Instead let both of us talk to you. If we can't change your mind then I'll live with you willingly."
Astral couldn't believe she was saying this, but it seemed like the only way.

Twilight just nodded in response. There was nothing they could do to change her mind and if it meant Astral would live with her willingly then it was more than worth it.

Astral brought them to Twilight's lake and Twilight didn't look to happy about it. There were many reason's she wanted to talk here. First it was one of her favorite places in the land of fire. The other reason's were because of Twilight. If things went bad she didn't want them to be near any civilians. Also, Astral hoped that Twilight would be less likely to burn things around her own home.

Astral plopped unto the ground. This whole situation was weighing down on her. She sat with her legs crossed and brushed her fingers through the grass. They were close to the spot where Twilight first started trusting Astral and the weather was just as beautiful. The perfect place for a nice casual talk. Not!

Astral turned her head to Katsuyo. She was going to explain the situation for him but couldn't figure out how to explain it. Twilight scratched letters into the dirt "Astral says you can convince me to let her stay with your kind." Astral noticed Twilight was looking at Katsuyo like she wanted to kill him. That meant whatever she wrote it was for him. She was just glad she wasn't trying to kill him... at the moment. Astral fell on her back, untangled her legs, and let out a deep sigh. She just had a heated conversation moments ago. Astral was going to let Katsuyo and Twilight talk it out until she had the energy to cut in.... or until Twilight started attacking Katsuyo.

Katsuyo:
The three approached a lake and that made Katsuyo a little relieved. Incase something did go wrong, there would be a nearby water source to where he can make his escape. Being here was a little odd for Katsuyo, he never really thought he would be having a talk with a nightfury rather than Astral's mom or dad.

The nightfury started to scratch letters into the ground with her sharp claws, the letter said

"Astral says you can convince me to let her stay with your kind."

'how..how.. is this thing understand the language?? it cant speak but it understand how to write....what the hell is this thing' Katsuyo thought to himself as he was reading the strange letters on the ground, they were perfect but good enough to be understood.

" Well since your writing on the ground i can assume you understand what I'm saying. Well Twilight I would like to let you know that I am more than just a friend to Astral" He said and immediately jumped back just incase. Astral herself made Twilight seem dangerous, if not for her words then Katsu would have no problem being around such an adorable creature.

" I don't know what it is you have against us or our kind. But you have came to liking Astral have you not? What is it about Astral that made you love her? But Astral isn't the only person like that, there are ninja out there with kind and gentle hearts who want nothing more than peace. But i will tell you, some ninja are dammed to hell...the world we live in is ruthless and unforgiving but with the help of close friends and family, the kind hearted ones are able to survive in this forsaken world, all it takes is trust and commitment." Katsuyo said to Twilight hoping that she could understand him. He was spilling his heart out to this creature and wanted nothing more but love in return.

"I am a kind hearted person and I love that Astral. Hopefully you to can understand what it is like, we may not be the same type of species or have the same genes. But we both have hearts and our heart long for Astral. Now is it fair to make her choose? Wouldn't you be harming her instead of protecting her? I cannot ask you to understand but I will ask to give me a chance and give our kind a chance." Katsuyo finished up.There was no telling what could possibly happen next.

Astral:
" Well since your writing on the ground i can assume you understand what I'm saying. Well Twilight I would like to let you know that I am more than just a friend to Astral"

Twilight had heard similar words come from Astral. "Was this going to turn into some lip touching sessions that she had seen so many humans do." Twilight had observed that normally when humans said something like more than just a friend lip touching begins or one of them run away.


" I don't know what it is you have against us or our kind. But you have came to liking Astral have you not? What is it about Astral that made you love her? But Astral isn't the only person like that, there are ninja out there with kind and gentle hearts who want nothing more than peace. But i will tell you, some ninja are dammed to hell...the world we live in is ruthless and unforgiving but with the help of close friends and family, the kind hearted ones are able to survive in this forsaken world, all it takes is trust and commitment."

Twilight disagreed. Only the strong survive because only the strong could hunt and defend themselves. Astral on the other hand was different she was both strong and kind, but her kindness was selfless. All this guy wanted to do was be with Astral. He didn't care about Twilight. She was impressed with his dedication despite note knowing she wanted to bite his head off.

"I am a kind hearted person and I love that Astral. Hopefully you to can understand what it is like, we may not be the same type of species or have the same genes. But we both have hearts and our heart long for Astral. Now is it fair to make her choose? Wouldn't you be harming her instead of protecting her? I cannot ask you to understand but I will ask to give me a chance and give our kind a chance."

He was right and wrong. They were different species but they do not both have hearts. Humans only cared about themselves. She had given humans a chance before and they broke it. Astral earned her trust. "You don't deserve Astral." Twilight swore to herself she would never eat a human but this guys muscles were looking mighty tasty. She promised to Astral she wouldn't kill him though. "Want to know something. Astral agreed that if you two couldn't change my mind she would leave your kind. Guess what I'm not convinced." Twilight walked over to Astral they were going home.
________________________________________________________

Astral was impressed with Katsuyo's words he was giving Twilight the same respect Astral did. Astral didn't know if that was a good thing anymore though.

Astral knew when Twilight began walking over that things hadn't gone well. She sat back up and said"Wow wow wow. This isn't over. I decide when we can't convince you not you." Thankfully Twilight decided to listen

Astral didn't know what Twilight had written to Katsuyo, so now that she is joining in the conversation she will be out of the loop for awhile. Hopefully winging it would work. "What am I going to be doing in your cage. That's right I called it a cage. I can't get out or in without you which meant that's a cage. Your going to have to feed me and might I remind you I can't eat raw meat. I'll be sitting around all day so I would loose all my strength. Would you really force me to become defenseless?" Astral waited for Katsuyo to back her up.

Before Katsuyo had a chance to respond Twilight suddenly jumped into the air and twirled around to face the direction of the village. This was very odd behavior. Twilight was so focused of Katsuyo Astral didn't think anything could distract her. Astral looked at Twilight and saw something Twilight had never shown before...fear. Astral's mind started to race. What on earth could Twilight possibly be afraid of. The only thing Astral could think of is a dragon. As far as Astral knew that was a Nightfurys only predator. Astral stood back up on her feet. "Twilight what's wrong?" Astral said it with intense worry she was uncomfortable seeing Twilight like this. At that very moment a shock wave reverberate through the air and the ground shook with its power. It sounded like a nuke had gone off. "What was that! Was it a dragon?" Astral asked Twilight. What ever it was it came from the hidden leaf village. Something was horribly wrong. "No dragon is that powerful. It's a bijuu." Astral couldn't believe what Twilight wrote. Bijuu's were ancient and powerful beings. The village was in incredible danger. Astral jumped on Twilight and called Katsuyo over to get on as well. But Twilight shook her off. "What are you doing. He is not going on my back and I am not risking my tail for your humans." "What are you talking about my friends and family are in there I have to help them!" Twilight took off into the sky. Astral didn't have time to think about it though. She had to go help her village. "Come on Katsuyo lets go." The two took off to defend their home.

Ibashi:
Ibashi lept with grace and speed through the forest. He could hear someone ahead.
"Come on Katsuyo lets go." It was Astral, the girl from the ramen shop. Ibashi pushed the horse faster and made it into the clearing, stopping right in front of the two. The horse let out a dry whinny as he Ibashi survived them. He saw the a dragon-like creature flying off in the distance and noted it was going away from the village. It wouldn't be a danger.

He turned his attention back to the two chuunin standing in front of him. Katsuyo and Astral is he was correct. "You two. I remember you from the ramen shop yesterday. We need to go on our mission Konoha has plenty of people capable shinobi who will defend it from attack, but for now we must take Oto."

Astral:
The skeleton horse that Ibashi rode in on greatly disturbed Astral. Twilight hadn't met Ibashi so she probably would have attacked him on site. It was a good thing she was gone.

"You two. I remember you from the ramen shop yesterday. We need to go on our mission Konoha has plenty of people capable shinobi who will defend it from attack, but for now we must take Oto."

How could he say that. Their village was being attacked by a bijuu. Their first priority was to protect the village. Anything Twilight was scared of couldn't be good for the village. They would need all the ninja they could get. Astral hoped she could resolve it peacefully, but she knew that when bijuu attacked a village they were doing it out of blind rage. Still Astral was sure nobody had ever tried to reason with a bijuu before. If anyone could talk to it she could. "This is a bijuu we are talking about. We can't just ignore our village being in danger and take off on a mission. Besides I'm not ready to go on that mission yet. I have a lot of formula's and seals I need to place on myself and I'm going to have to recover my chakra after that. And what is with that horse it's creeping me out."

Ibashi:
Ibashi glared at the girl. "And what are we going to do, a genin and two chuunin, against a bijuu? If the shinobi in the village fail then where will the survivors go? The minor nations are mostly harmless bandits anymore anyways. There shouldn't be any trouble for us as we are. I get that it's your home and you want to defend it, but we are shinobi are place isn't at home defending the castle, it's out expanding our lands so we can build more."

Ibashi moved farther into the clearing. "His name is Acherus. Why do bones creep you out? That's all living creatures are, sacks of blood and bone. This one just has more of one and less of the other."

Astral:
"And what are we going to do, a genin and two chuunin, against a bijuu? If the shinobi in the village fail then where will the survivors go? The minor nations are mostly harmless bandits anymore anyways. There shouldn't be any trouble for us as we are. I get that it's your home and you want to defend it, but we are shinobi are place isn't at home defending the castle, it's out expanding our lands so we can build more."
"His name is Acherus. Why do bones creep you out? That's all living creatures are, sacks of blood and bone. This one just has more of one and less of the other. And only dead or near dead things show bone. That's why I'm creeped out."

Astral didn't like the glare she was receiving or the words being spoken. She shot a glare right back at him. How could this guy expect the village to fall and still think their are going to be survivors. Even if there were survivors they would losses everything. They would no longer be one of the major villages and would instead be the minor villages they occupied. Then there was no telling how long it would take for the other villages to wipe them out. "First it's a genin a chunin and a tokujou. Second if we loose this battle the survivors if there are any would be split up. There would be no leaf or leaf ninja. It'll either turn into a bunch of homeless ninja or they will join forces with the other lands."

Astral decided to fallow suit and leave like Twilight. Talking was getting nowhere and her village was in trouble.

Ibashi:
Ibashi frowned as the girl continued out of the clearing. Ibashi couldn't stand it. He had lost to many friends in his life time. He couldn't lose a new one he hadn't even gotten to talk to very much.
"Astral... don't die. Don't battle it." He turned to Katsuyo. "Don't you dare let her dies, Dou understand me? Neither of you can!" By now tears were streaming down his face.

The mount disappeared in a puff of smoke and Ibashi his eyes were puffy and red as thoughts of dead friends and comrades filled his head. "No... I wont let either of you go!" Isntantly He flared into the first gate and his byakugan came to life. He spun and lept towards the girl. He drew his swords and jabbed it into her shoulders, pinning her to a tree.

Then released the sword he struck out at her with his palms. "Gentle Fist Style: 32 Palms." He struck the tenketsu along her body from her head to her legs. "Im not losing another friend!"

Astral:
"Astral... don't die. Don't battle it.""Don't you dare let her dies, Dou understand me? Neither of you can!""No... I wont let either of you go!"

Astral ignored him as she continued on to the village. Her back was turned so she didn't notice him activate the first gate and the byakugan. She heard him approaching and turned around just in time to be stabbed by his swords. It felt strange and awful the blades sliding through her body and pinning her to a tree. She was so surprised that Ibashi had attacked her she didn't do anything. Even her instincts which didn't normally care what Astral was thinking didn't do anything as he preformed the Gentle Fist Style: 32 Palms. Her contentiousness was still there but her chakra was blocked. She had never been is so much pain before both physically and mentally. "Please you have to let me go. If I don't stop it my mother is going to die" With her chakra blocked there wasn't anything she could do anyways. That didn't stop her from wanting to go and help. Astral began to sag and enter a crying fit. The blades cut deeper into her as she stopped holding herself up. In the end she ended up blacking out.

Ibashi:
Ibashi pulled the swords out with sickening slurps. He closed his gates off and deactivated his byakugan. He grabbed Astral's body as she slumped forward. "I'm sorry, but I cant let you risk yourself. You're my comrade, and I wont see another comrade die if I can help it."

Ibashi focused another B-ranked amount of chakra into the seal, summoning another skeletal horse. Ibashi loaded the young kunoichi onto the horse. "Katsu." He said without turning to the shinobi. "You're the only one of us powerful enough to do anything worth a damn. I want you to find Kaji and tell him we're heading to Otogakure and if the village falls, to send any survivors there."

Ibashi took the reigns in his hands and a look of grimness feel over his face. "Perhaps there is someone out there who can truly stop this thing." With that he willed the horse forward and it took off into the trees at high speed.

Katsuyo:
A great shockwave went through the air and the village almost went into a rumble. There was no telling why or what could be causing this. Twilight flew in the air and started to act strange, since animals have a keen sense of awareness it was obvious that there was a disturbance among the village.

Ibashi, Katsuyo's future student had entered the scene and mumbled words repeteadly. He was saying how it was best to leave the village. Bu there was no way he would do that. He didn't know what could possibly be happening the sudden things happening made him blank out after Ibashi's entrance. He didn't hear or feel anything at that time, he was stuck in a blank stare wondering what was about to happen. The shockwave was so powerful, what could do such a thing, there was only one explanation.

Katsuyo didn't twice, he turned and ran quickly to the source of the shockwave.

Astral:Astral lay down on Twilight's warm scaly side. They were both in a field of flowers as far as the eye can see. Astral had come here to calm her nerves. Not long ago she learned a very useful and powerful fuuinjutsu. At first she was excited to have fumbled upon it, but once she realized what using this technique meant; she's struggled on weather or not she should have ever learned how to use it. Having possession of a tool to kill isn't what makes someone a killer. A sword has no power on its own, but in the hands of a human it can have the power to wipe out the lives of many. Its how someone chooses to use the sword that can make them a killer. The more powerful the tool the more tempting to use it. The power that Astral has stumbled upon is the power to save her own life at the cost of someone else's.

"What am I going to do Twilight? I can't take someone else's life just to save my own. Its one thing if someone volunteers their life, but a whole norther to force them too. But, at the same time I don't want to die. If I have the capability to save my own life shouldn't I do it?"

Twilight tried hard to sympathies with Astral, but she just couldn't understand why it was such an issue. If she had the ability to save her own life at the cost of another she would. She wouldn't if it meant Astral's life. "Maybe that's why she is having such a hard time. Maybe Astral values all humans the same way she values her. That can't be right. Its foolish to value the life of something that doesn't value your own." If there's one thing she knows about humans its that none of them care what happens too the Human next to them. Astral on the other hand does. That's why she's so precious to Twilight and that's why if she can save her own life she needs too. Twilight wrote on the ground. It annoyed her she couldn't more freely communicate with Astral. "Listen, my life is hunt or be hunted. It may not seem that I have anything to worry about, but I do have predators. Firstly there is the more abundant humans and secondly there are dragons. While a dragon won't eat another dragon Nighfurys are different enough that they don't mind hunting us now and then. While we are a vary dangerous catch we have more meat on us then any other thing on land. On top of that our meat is lean, limber, and tender. Which means we're unfortunately a delicacy even to your human standards." There was no way Twilight would let anyone but Astral know about this. "I'm not doing a good job of saying this, but your life is precious more precious then anyone else around you. If you had a toy that you liked a lot and it was stolen from you wouldn't you trade that toy for one you didn't value as much?"


Astral understood that Twilight lived on her own and took care of herself by herself, but Astral was brought up differently. "Yes I would trade a less favorite toy for it back, but humans aren't toys they all have equal value and that includes me. What makes you think me life is anymore precious than any other human?"

Twilight was right Astral did value everyone equally, but why? Not everyone is created equal. If that were true then the fish Twilight eats would be able to defend themselves against her, but it doesn't happen does it. "So then what about people that go around killing other people for the fun of it, do they have just as much value as everyone else and if so then why don't you have a problem killing them?"

Astral was a little upset Twilight ignored her question. At the same time though Twilight provide a hard question herself one she hadn't though about. It took a bit but Astral had an answer.

"People who chose to be criminals lose their value. As soon as someone hurts someone else for their own personal gain they lose value."

If Twilight could grin should would be. Well in a sense she was, but only in a way that other Nightfurys would notice. A human wouldn't understand the body language. Astral was talking and answering Twilights questions, but also slowly loosing. Astral was slowly thinking and realizing that Twilight was right. "There you go you just admitted everyone is not equal. I've never seen you hurt someone for your own gain in fact you go out of your way to prevent hurting someones feelings. Take that Katsuyo guy for example. You never returned the compliment he gave you because you were worried your compliment could carry something that could hurt his feelings. I'll say this again you are more precious than anyone else and I can't lose you." Twilight hadn't meant to write down that last part it just ended up coming out. Hoping to disguise it she wiped it away with her paw and wrote something new. "If for some reason you still don't have the guts to stick the seal on just anyone then stick on a criminal."

Astral already knew Twilight deeply cared for her it was actually too much. Twilight treated her like a sacred object that wasn't to be touched by anyone but her. Twilight showed her love through her body language, but never expressed it in writing.

Astral was in a pickle she couldn't come up with a reason why Twilight was wrong other than her gut feelings and instincts. Twilight wouldn't accept those and would force her to come up with a logical reason. "I'm not going to do that."

"Why not?"

"I don't know."

Twilight knew she had won, but why did Astral have to be so stubborn about it.


"Twilight It doesn't matter what you say. I'm not using it on any unwilling human."

Twilight had an idea that would benefit both of them, sorta. If Astral was about to die her life would be spared but not at the cost of another humans. Twilight had been so concerned with convincing Astral to use the seal when the time came that she hadn't considered what it would be like after words. From what Astral has told her the technique swaps the bodies of two people. Which meant Astral would look totally different. It was the inside that Twilight cared about not the outside. "What if you place the seal on an animal? Like a Tiger or something."

Astral thought it was really strange trying to imagine being in an animal body. "That's a good idea except if I were to do that I'd be going into a body that's alien to me. I would be unable to mold chakra or communicate with humans or other animals the same as me. The humans because of the same trouble you have and the animals because I was raised as a human and wouldn't understand their way of life. I'm having a hard enough time understanding you even with your ability to write. To tell you the truth I think I'd rather die than live like that."

That was not what Twilight wanted to hear.

What happened next shocked the living daylights out of Astral. Twilight got on her feat and gave Astral a look she had never seen before. One thing was for sure it was a creepy look. Twilight's Pupils were mere slits. Then Twilight threw Astral on to her back and started flying into the air.

Astral was scared to death. She had to hold on to Twilight's neck to keep from falling off. Plus Twilight never let anyone on her back not even Astral. It was scary to see Twilight acting so strange and to be flying through the air. "Oh god, what are you doing?" Astral yelled.

After a couple of hours flying in the air Astral wasn't so scared. Actually it was really fun. It was hard to believe that Twilight was letting her ride her. Astral knew that it hurt Twilight's pride to be ridden like a horse. Maybe she just didn't care. One things for sure. Twilight would never let anyone else on.

Twilight landed on the top of a mountain. Only something that could fly could reach the spot. It was an impossibly steep drop down and the snow prevented the tree walking technique. They both stayed there for some time in silence. Twilight broke that silence by writing something in the snow. Something that was really hard to process.

"You are everything to me. If I lose you then I lose myself. There is no way I could go back to my previous life after meeting you. The only way your going to place a seal on anything is if they give their life to you or you stick it on some mindless animal. Since your not going to be able to defend yourself with your jutsu you need the strongest animal body your can get to defend yourself. That's why your not leaving this mountain until you place the seal on me and swear that when the time comes you'll use it."

Astral didn't know what to say. Twilight wasn't lying she wouldn't let her down until she did, but how could she stick the seal on her best friend. Several hours passed and Astral broke the silence. "That day when I almost drowned why did you save me? What made me any different then some human coming up to get you?"

Twilight hadn't expected this but she had her reasoning none the less. "Do you forget that we had met a few times before that. I considered it a coincidence the first few times, but after that it was obvious you were looking for me. At the lake instead of attacking me you tried to sneak up on me. You did it in a certain way to try to make me feel comfortable. I saved your life because you surprised me. I didn't think humans could ignore our value in currency and look at our value as something with thoughts and emotions. You needed to stay alive to prove that to me."

Tears were coming down Astral's cheeks like a waterfall. Astral tried her best to keep from becoming a sobbing mess. It took a bit before Astral could work up the energy to do it, but she finally placed the seal. Looking close up you could only barley see the outline of the new black star covering Twilight's scales on her forehead.

Sieg:
Siegfried stood alone in this lofty field, expanding for several hundred thousand meters of pristine rivers and soft luscious grass. No clouds were in sight, a truly wondrous and perfect day it was in the eyes of the birds and fauna that ran around, prancing without a care for the world. His gold eyes glimmered in the sun. Siegfried had his black hooded sweater over his normal clothes; red tie with a white buttoned formal shirt with the sleeves rolled up to the elbows, shirt tucked into black jeans and boots. He had fingerless gloves on, arms folded over his chest as he walked through the field and onwards towards a winding river in the horizon. The breeze would blow against Siegfried's back, all before falling still. It felt very eerie, no doubt. However, Siegfried came from a land where demons were prevalent anywhere and everywhere. His own blood had some of that demonic energy, tainted by the purity of his human father. Eerieness seemed to emanate off this young man, with gold wolf-like eyes and a few hotter-than-fire tricks up his rolled sleeves. He gave a slight sigh, his sharp wolf-like canines visible for a brief moment. Siegfried simply stood at the river's side and sat down, legs crossed chief Indian-style.

"Here is where I claim some land for myself."

Placing his hand in the steady stream Siegfried looked over to see that it wasn't so very small as it appeared to be. It was a wide cross, almost fifteen meters in width, and the current was very drastic in its speed and power. Siegfried reckoned if he stepped in the river he'd be carried away to only God knew where. Looking across the river he saw some fruits, fresh fruits all over the place like it was nothing. Clasping his hands and forming the Dragon seal Siegfried was getting to work at summoning his only and most trustworthy summon, Jaeger. Slamming his hands on the ground a rift would open up, and the colossal one hundred-and-ninety five massive titan of magma and lava. Jaeger would hold his summoner in his hand, the right one to be exact with the palm, where a hard slab of igneous rock was located. Jaeger had various igneous plating on his body, which was good for his defenses overall. The beast walked over the river with ease, sitting down and letting Siegfried attack the delicious fruits that were available. However, after eating only one he felt full and simply waited by his summon, until such a time it was to depart for elsewhere.

Astral:
Astral was flying high in the air approaching the land of rivers. She had been here once before with Katsuyo to check on how the minor nation was doing. Astral was here to double check everything was alright because she heard some rumors while in Oto about the land of rivers having an invader. Apparently they were true because in the distance she saw what looked like a lava beast. It was gigantic and hard to miss even though they were a very long ways away from it. "Alright Twilight after we land I want you to fly back into the air and look for any other intruders. If you see any don't let them come to where I'm at."

After traveling closer Twilight dropped Astral off 60 meters from the beast before taking off again. Astral could now someone with the beast. He probably wouldn't be able to hear her if she yelled but she didn't want to go any closer. The giant was even more intimidating this close. It looked like the beast only need to fall over and it would reach and crush her. Astral walked forward until she was only 30 meters from the man and monster. Astral mustered up all the courage she had and said "Who are you and what are you doing here. This is Konoha land and we don't like lava monsters walking over our rice." After speaking Astral was on high alert. Never before had she faced a hostile enemy ninja. The only people she ever fought that were willing to kill her were petty bandits and thugs. She really hoped this could be resolved peacefully. Even though Ibashi would back her up she really didn't like how things were looking. Ibashi was nothing compared to the giant lave creature before her. It kinda made her think how she could have possibly stopped the bijuu attacking her village. Ibashi had truly saved her life by stopping her. This was different though. There was no turning back now.

Ibashi:
Ibashi had followed Astral into the Land of Rivers. He hoped they weren't to late to stop whoever was trying to take it. He could see a massive creature made of lava in the distance. This worried him. He hadn't been prepared to face something so massive. As he got closer, he could see that the Kaiju had a person in his hand, most likely the summoner, and that person was hacking away at the fruit in the trees.

Ibashi came close to where Astral was, but stayed back in the trees so as not to be spotted. He was about fifty meters away from where the lava monster and his master were. He watched as his partner stepped out to talk to the person.

"Who are you and what are you doing here. This is Konoha land and we don't like lava monsters walking over our rice."

Ibashi stayed in the shadows of the trees and withdrew Jikoraido, leaving his twin blades in their sheathes. He made the hand signs for Assimilate All Creation, then placed his palm on the metal. He could feel himself taking on the properties of the steel instantly.

Sieg:
How eerie it was, to sit in this vast expanse of a grassy plain and simply hear everything all around save for the near mute flow of water coming from the rivers all around. The Terumi wish he had known of such a land when he had escaped from the Land of Demons, as he felt just at ease within the location. However, he only wish he knew where he could find sufficient food instead of the fruits lying on the ground. He paid close attention to the skies before him and noticed something dark and flapping in the near distance, and found it incredibly weird, to see a black mass flapping towards him in the distance. Jaeger saw it long before Siegfried could, with his given height and all, but didn't move whatsoever. He was, however, ready to reach over if needed and swat anything airborne and what could pose as a threat. He looked quickly to see his ally, his long-time friend and summoner watch while having his legs crossed Chief-Indian style, arms folded and simply waiting. A blonde woman would jump from the flying black creature some sixty meters away, forty-five meters from the river that separated that side of the land from the one Siegfried was on. She would advance thirty meters from Siegfried's front, stopping only fifteen meters from the river again. There was another man hiding fifty meters amongst the grass, but it was low grass, and made him look rather silly.

"Who are you and what are you doing here. This is Konoha land and we don't like lava monsters walking over our rice."

He found her approach extremely disrespectful, but it didn't show on his face. He had a blank expression, looking at her with glossy gold eyes. He would stay silent and just look at her without saying a word, but Jaeger was prepared to combat these people for his friend, looking at the man in the distance and the blonde woman simultaneously.

Astral:
The man didn't say anything. He didn't attack or leave. Astral found these type of people the hardest to deal with. The ones that never talk are the ones that are hardest to understand. "Maybe this is just all a misunderstanding and the guys just here to pick food. Except he didn't answer my question and he is hanging out with a giant lava creature. We can't have that roaming around our land." Astral thought to herself. She didn't want to be the one to initiate combat but she would get chewed out when she returned to the village if she didn't drive this guy away one way or another. Astral weaved the hand sign for clone and created 2 shadow clones. One to her right and one to her left. She felt the need to increase her numbers because that lava thing made her look so tiny. She wondered if this is how Twilight's prey felt. Astral did not like feeling like prey. Hopefully the shadow clones would make her more intimidating and they would leave. "This is my last warning leave or we will have to drive you out by force." Astral then created two more shadow clones to try to increase the weight of her threat more, that and if they didn't listen she would have to attack. She now had 2 clones on her right and 2 clones on her left. Each clone began to generate black lightning. Astral didn't like using black lightning since it was more destructive than the already destructive lightning. She was too worried to hold back and she had no idea the limits of her opponent.

Astral wasn't looking behind her so she didn't know Ibashi had already arrived. She looked around and saw that Twilight was gone from sight. She began to wonder it that was a good idea. Twilight could have evened the playing field a lot. Oh well no point in thinking about it now right. Astral looked at her surrounding to keep a feel for the area, but she never let the guy out of her peripheral vision. The area would have been rather peaceful if it weren't for this guy and is friend.

Ibashi:
Ibashi saw that the mean had no intention of leaving. This pissed off, as it meant the man didn't see any reason to respond either. He watched as Astral created four clones to even her numbers up with the lava beast. However, he knew she could still easily be taken down if that things landed a punch. Even with the lightning, it would be a close call.

He activated his First Gate, raising his strength and speed, then weaved the hand-seals for Underground Submarine Voyage. The ground around him turned to liquid which he easily sank in to. He moved forward towards the shinobi at a high rate of speed. He activated his Byakugan, and searched out the shinobi. Once located, Ibashi moved closer.

There wasn't any way he would be able to detect Ibashi, as from his his chakra signature, he definitely wasn't a byakugan user. For a second, the genin considered staying in the ground till Astral got her lightning off, but decided against it. He needed to cut this guy down before the battle got to intense. Ibashi came up slowly for a sneak attack.

Sieg:
Tolerance and proceeding with communication skills obviously wasn't anywhere within the being that was this blonde girl, who, with great nonchalance and foolhardy determination sought to it that she would simply intimidate Siegfried and Jaeger away from her village's "property". The prejudice woven within her blatant words of offense wouldn't so much agitate Siegfried but would rather... "motivate" him to take action, and although he wasn't the type of person to take up action in a moment of peace, this man and woman brought much dismay and hostility towards the humble boy and his mighty aid of gargantuan size and power. Siegfried had shown no malice or harm towards these two shinobi, as he only wanted a place to settle, a place he could deem "home". Eyes set on the area in the background of the blonde woman was her male companion, suddenly digging into the ground without warning. However, before this man had set himself into the ground the woman had her clones out and ready to engage in battle. Jaeger picked up Siegfried in his arm and stood up, setting the Terumi on the his shoulder. It was at this moment the man would then take to the earth, but he wouldn't reach over in time, even if his speed was on par with something like Jaeger.

If this woman and her clones had no prowess in Taijutsu whatsoever the next few actions would be nigh impossible to avoid. The massive titanic beast known as a Kaiju to the inhabitants of the Land of Demons would race forth with Taijutsu Mastery speed, and even though he was a beast of a massive size closing the thirty meter gap wouldn't be much of a stretch. Just as Jaeger began Siegfried would form the Tiger seal and envelop his body in a super-hot coating of lava, and jump down to meet with the man emerging from the ground with his sword out, Siegfried falling directly over this being. If he couldn't react in time he'd meet a scorching end right then and there on the grass.

Jaeger would take one step over the fifteen-meter wide river and simply take another step towards the woman and the clones, on the second step over he'd kick into the thick of them. If they were hit from the kick, the foot alone being two meters wide, they would receive fatal damage, probably being propelled off into the distance.

Astral:
Through Astral's peripheral vision she saw someone approaching. She wondered why Twilight had ignored him and continued on her way. Then she thought about her wording. "If you see any don't let them come to where I'm at." He was already here so Twilight must of thought Astral knew he was around and ignored him. A voice entered her ears that wasn't possible to located. She figured it must be from the guy who she just noticed.

"You're surrounded you know," "Iwagakure Shinobi have approached in tandem from underground. You're looking at their advance guard, retreat or surrender are advised."

This only increased her worry, but she couldn't rely on word of mouth she had to see it herself if she was going to decide weather or not to retreat. However if this was true Astral would make sure they wouldn't be able to know where she was. She and all her clones stated to randomly change how their chakra looked to prevent any chakra sensors from locating them.

Astral no longer had time to think for the giant lava thing was now charging at her with speed she couldn't hope to match. However she could match it with her hands. All four of her clones preformed the hand sign Ram before the creature could get very far. Out from the black lightning they had generated earlier formed 4 black panthers all streaking towards the monster. She didn't know what everything the creature was made up of but black lightning was very destructive. At the very least the combined force would halt the creature's progress towards the five. As soon as the first wave of black panthers took off the four clones gathered more black lightning and sent another volley of black panthers. The real Astral who had never created any black lightning started moving back as far as she could from the beast as soon as the first volley of black panther was released. At the same time she was summoning a great amount of chakra in her body.

Ibashi:
Ibashi was struck with fear as he realized the man wasn't there. He deactivated his byaukugan as soon as he realized his mistake. He had wasted that chakra for nothing. He then heard a voice he couldn't place, but proceeded to ignore it. Why would Iwagakure troops be defending Konoha territory. He dodged backwards about twenty feet as the other shinobi leapt down from the hand of the Kaiju in a falling ball of molten lava.

Ibashi threw Jikoraido at the lava user with extreme force. If the sword hit, it would strike the man in the chest and kill him, but that wasn't Ibashi's only intent. He snatched three kunai out of the pouch on his hip and threw them at the lava user. One was aimed at his neck, one at his eye, and one at his heart, then he drew his swords and took up a gentle fist like stance.

One blade was held high in the back, while the other was lowered to the ground. He watched with intent, ready to strike at a moments notice.

Sieg:
Falling to the earth ever so quickly Siegfried fell feet first, propelling to the ground with adept speed (but with the rules of inertia he'd come down with extra force and extra speed, just at the door of Taijutsu Master but not exactly there). However, just as he was thirty meters from the ground Siegfried closed his eyes and activated a point gate within his brain, and he'd feel his body wash over with new-found prowess and strength. Such was the advantage of his Taijutsu Adeptry, the ability of accessing the Eight Inner Gates, but only a few for the time being. Only being an Adept he was only going to gain the speed, power and reflexes of a Master Tai performer, but not for long. He knew that after a while (two posts) he'd have to close the gate and suffer the consequences. Even those were temporary, but in the necessity of combat it was all things to take into careful consideration knowing he had to deal with an opponent who wielded a sword. As he landed on the ground the other shinobi moved back by about six meters, and prepared to toss weapons at him. Upon landing Siegfried formed the dragon sign and released several (five) globs of lava from his mouth that advanced with Tai Mastery speed, to match with his own augmented speed. Two were the size of giant basketballs (one meters high and wide), two more about twice the size dimensions of the former (3 feet in height and width) and the last reaching six feet in height and width, the average size of a grown man (height of course lol). The propelled sword and kunai were enveloped by the largest of the globs and melted near-instantly, the other globs going forth towards the man. Siegfreid would cancel his lava cloak and simply wait to see what would be done to avoid being scorched and melted by the lava globs.



The black panther-shaped lightning strikes met with Jaeger's foot, causing something close to a massive eruption, scorching lava being sent towards her and her clones' direction, covering a ten meter radius from his location of being hit, which was four meters away Lightning's combustibility had an effect on lava that was in favor towards this rude and dishonorable woman, who only seemed to feed off the torture and weakness of those less fortunate. Jaeger only did what he needed to do to protect his master, and he knew he'd get hurt badly somewhere along the way. Jaeger would fall down, sadly at such a speed as Tai Master, but no matter what this woman did to attack to send him back every attack would only cause more lava to be flown to her direction, covering a ten meter radius as before. He was hit in the leg again with another volley of panther-shaped black lightning, a very horrid and obviously audible roar of pain emitting from the Kaiju's mouth. Siegfried heard this but didn't look back to see if his companion was alright. He had faith in Jaeger, but the lonely boy would probably have to deal with the death of the only thing that meant family to him if this woman's murderous intent persisted.

Ibashi:
Ibashi watched as his sword was swallowed by the lava. He shed a tear as his father's prized sword was taken from him. Ibashi leaped backwards and made four hand signs,Tiger → Hare → Boar → Dog. A wall rose up, absorbing the lava which hit and cooled. He made another handsign, Tiger, and the ground liqueified around him. He shot his way through the ground, and underneath the river towards where Astral had been.

Before he raised the earthen wall, he had seen the giant's legs explode, and hoped she was okay. He came up underneath her and pulled her down into the fluid ground. Then he continued on about 60 meters. leaving them seventy meters from the bank of the river. He released the kunoichi onto the ground.

He could feel himself draining. The gate in his head closed, and he could feel his power waning. He kept his blade out just in case there were any surprises waiting for him. He stood weakly as the last bit of chakra began to drain from his body.

"Astral!" He said to his ally. "We need to go. I'm out of chakra and I can't fight anymore. Come one!" Ibashi began running hoping that the girl would follow. At some point when grabbing her, he had been hit with lava. He could feel it metal the metal on his hand and his side. He could barely run, but he continued on despite the pain. He needed to escape and get somewhere safe.

Sieg:
It would seem the person that attempted to attack Siegfried had made his away across the field, Siegfried moving far off to the left by three meters, avoiding the titanium metals that didn't exactly fully melt in the lava globs. Jaeger was heavily wounded, and stopped himself from crushing the woman just barely, placing his hands down into the ground and stopping himself as the two shinobi ran away. Siegfried had defended the area, but at what cost? He zipped over towards his spiritual brother of sorts, this massive Kaiju of magma and rock. Appearing before his face Siegfried would look up to the giant with a worried look. Jaeger, who looked as if he was going to die, simply lowered himself properly to the ground.

"This is where my rather short life in servitude ends, Siegfried." The Terumi's face as etched in sadness as the Kaiju's lava began to slowly cool into obsidian rock. Coughing dramatic-like, Jaeger looked at the two running away, identifying their headbands from earlier on, and now in confirmation. "Konohagakure shinobi, my brother... they aren't friendly..." Siegfried tried to look into the eyes of the dying summon, but Jaeger didn't want his master to see him in such a pitiful state. "I only wish I was in a longer term of servitude to you, Siegfried... Please... don't seek vengeance..." With that the Kaiju's molten core hardened into obsidian and his soul departed this world, leaving a dead husk of a carcass behind. The Terumi was utterly speechless, by the time the Kaiju breathed its last he was turned to the direction of the shinobi who departed away. Such golden eyes that glimmered with compassion and self-confidence were now dull and cold with emotion. Leaf Shinobi had murdered what Siegfried saw as kin. Such barbaric manner wasn't going to be tolerated, not in the slightest.

They would pay.

Astral:
Astral watched as the lava beast continued towards her. Was this it was this the end. Astral couldn't imagine living through getting crushed by that thing. Twilights words or rather letters entered into Astral's head. "you place the seal on me and swear that when the time comes you'll use it." Astral couldn't believe that time had come. She was hoping she could go the rest of her life without ever using it. But who was she kidding. She was a ninja and not a very good one at that. The life she was leading was not one that promoted life. Just as Astral was about to form the first hand sign the lava beast slammed its hand into the ground and stopped it self and just before the lava fell on her Ibashi pulled her underground. She let out a scream as she was surprised and didn't know it was Ibashi. Ibashi took her far from the site of the battle and said "Astral!" "We need to go. I'm out of chakra and I can't fight anymore. Come one!" Astral still had plenty of chakra left, but that didn't mean anything she was way out classed. Astral retreated with Ibashi yelling into the air "Twilight we're retreating." Twilight's great hearing would be able to pick that up no problem. As Astral ran off she glanced behind her. Even from this distance she could tell something was wrong. Why had she been so ruff. She shouldn't have attacked that thing with so much force. Astral chose when she was young the she would learn combat instead of healing. That way she could protect anyone before they got hurt. She never imagined she would be the one to hurt some one so badly. Not to mention they were the ones to initiate combat. They were the ones attack them and hurting them for no reason other then they didn't want them on their property. Astral had just become this day the very thing she wanted to protect people against.

Astral had made it to Oto. She couldn't wait to go to the restaurant that sold the pho. Astral's mouth watered as she thought about the intense flavors rolling across her tongue. She was almost there when the sound of fighting reached her. It was coming from a house to her left. Astral ran over and opened the door to see what was going on. One guy had just pinned another guy down. The guy on top pulled a knife. "Stop!" Astral yelled. However the guy with the knife did not yield. He was hell bent on killing the guy below him. Before he could do anything further Astral gathered lighting into her hand and sent fourth a beast of lightning towards the guy with the knife. She aimed the beast at the arm that held the knife. She purposely toned it down so it wouldn't rip his arm off. The knife was released from his hands and he fell to the ground screaming in pain. Then something unexpected occurred. The other guy who seemed like a victim released a smoke bomb. Astral coughed as she exited the room. She waited outside till the smoke cleared. She figured the guy was just escaping, but after the smoke had cleared Astral saw something horrific. The guy who had been holding the knife earlier was lying on the ground covered int blood. Astral ran over "Oh my god are you ok?" The man had been stabbed many times and while Astral was no expert in medical madders she knew that if someone wasn't breathing they were dead. A young lady then burst into the room. She gasped as she looked at her husband on the ground. Tears formed in her eyes as she began yelling at Astral. "You, you killed my husband. You dirty rotten leaf ninja. You come to our village and kill our people. You are the minions of evil itself." She then left the room and returned with knife in hand. "Your going to pay for what you've done!" "Please this is just a misunderstanding..." The lady interrupted while still charging. "Lies I saw you and your friend kill in broad day light just the other day." Astral jumped onto Twilight and they retreated.

While Astral was in the air she thought about what had happened. Whoever the guy with the knife was he was defending himself or his home and then he was murdered by the other guy. Also through this whole event she lost even more trust with the village. If she could find this guy and bring him to the women she could prove that she didn't do it. After that she would let the women decide what should be done with him. After all he was the one who killed her husband. How was she going to find this guy though he was obviously sneaky. Then Astral remembered Twilight could just use her nose. The two flew back to the ground and Twilight began the hunt.

Obviously it didn't take long for Twilight to find out where the man was living. Astral burst through the front door as if she was expecting the man to be there. Astral searched the house for him and in one room she saw a hit list scarred on the wall. She noticed one of the pictures a picture of a the guy who she just recently saw die crossed out. This guy was a hard core murderer. Astral was more determined then ever to find him now. She searched the room for any more evidence not that she needed anymore and under some dirty clothing she found a trap door leading underground. Astral figured that must be where the man was. "Twilight your going to have to stay here the door isn't big enough and no you can't make your own door. We don't want to alert the man so he can escape." Astral jumped down the hole of dirt and waited to see if Twilight was going to make an entrance anyway. She was happy to find Twilight making no such attempt. Eventually she found the man sitting on a throne of quarts crystal. He had his legs crossed and his hands were clasped in front of him like he was in deep thought. He spoke to Astral with much malice in his voice "I knew you would come here you are so predictable." Astral payed no attention to his words.

"You killed that man, you've killed many people before him, and you are planning on killing more after. I've come here to take you to justice surrender now or face serious injury."

"Oh but are you not equally responsible for that mans death. I seem to remember you helping me kill him. Yes, I remember it quite clearly you attacked him and sent him to the floor allowing me to make the killing blow."

"Your a mad man. That was just a misunderstanding. I thought it was him who was trying to kill you."

"But he would have killed me had you not stopped him and for that I thank you. Now lets me cast aside your arrogance and show you why you are just as much of a killer as I."

"I have never killed any human in my life."

"Now now let me finish. You are a ninja you are a tool for killing and have no other function. You do anything your village asks. Now look me in the eyes and tell me you have never attacked someone who wasn't harming anything in any way?"

Suddenly Astral had a vivid flash back of the events that unfolded in the land or rivers. She was the one who instigated the battle and and for no reason other than the leaf just didn't want them there. Also during that time she had unleashed unimaginable force of the lava creature. She didn't want to admit it then but she knew there was not way that thing would live after that. Which meant she had killed and she killed without any valid reason.

"I see you remain silent. So tell me is it right for you a killer to judge me?"

"I'll take you to the kage she will judge you."

"Oh, your kage and I imagine she hasn't killed anyone either. Does that mean we can confess together and both go to jail. I must say spending jail time with you would be much more bearable."

Astral silently wished Katsuyo was here. She didn't like how this man was making her feel. He was logically turning her into the bad guy and she was starting to believe it.

"By the way I suggest you don't tell anyone about this after all you don't want to go to jail do you. There is a secret exit out that way if you would like to use it."

Astral broke down in tears. This whole time she was trying to be the protector, but in reality she was the vary person she hated. Her whole life was a lie, so what was her life?

"For pity sake if you don't leave my domain I'm going to kill you too."

Astral ignored his threat and tried to think of anything good she had done, but she couldn't think of anything. She never healed anyone, she never fed the poor, and the only person she ever protected was Twilight. Hell she even threatened to kill Ibashi.

"Very well if you won't leave I shall do you a favor and end your existence."

Astral was suddenly enraged. "You did this!" She preformed a few hand signs at lightning speed and encased her body in lightning. She grabbed the guy by the throat and lifted him off of the ground. The lightning coursing through his body paralyzed him leaving him at Astral's mercy. "You did this. You came along and burst open my illusionary existence. If it wasn't for you my life would have continued without any interruptions." With the guy paralyzed he couldn't reply with his sharp tongue. "I judge people based on their emotional impact on others and let me tell you you have just murdered mine." Astral didn't know the guy had already died form the lightning wreaking havoc on his body he was still stiff and looked wide awake and listening.
________________________________________________________

Twilight heard the familiar sound of Astral crying and she burst a hole into the ground. In she ran over to where Astral was and saw something she wished she never did. Twilight could see in Astral's eyes killing intent. Which was something Astral never had. She could see Nightfury traits occurring in Astral. She was protecting her honer and attacking to kill. In the past Twilight might have liked this but she had realized long ago Astral was no Nightfury and it was ridiculous to try to turn her into one. She tried to prevent this when she almost did this to Ibashi, but she was too late this time. Astral was gone replaced with a stranger. Twilight was frustrated, sad, betrayed, and disappointed all at the same time. She tackled Astral to the ground and thankfully the shock it gave her turned of the lightning emitting from her body. Twilight kept her a paw on her and looked deep into her eyes. She saw shock, but she also saw a burning anger with not real target. This was too much for Twilight she could think of only one way to express her her feelings. She let loose one of her heart wrenching roars right in Astral's face. Twilight took one more look at Astral's eyes but still she saw the anger. Twilight got up and ran off. Her precious Astral was tainted.

As is the norm Twilight decided to interrupt. Astral was shocked by what she did. Twilight tackled Astral to the ground and roared in her face before taking off. Astral had no idea what that was all about. She never could figure out some of the things that went on in Twilight's head. Astral then just noticed she had killed the guy. "Oh well serves him right" she thought. Astral then continued to the pho place. After ordering some pho Astral sat alone. She forgot how lonely eating alone was. She had become so accustomed to some one being around her almost at all times. Twilight was always around except for this time. Last time Astral was separated with Twilight she had Katsuyo and last time she was here in Oto she had Ibashi. Now again just like her genin days she was alone. As a genin Astral had found one person who was to be her teacher, but then he died shortly after. Astral would give anything just to hear his whistle again. She knew at least that nobody she knew was going to die anytime soon. Twilight is well Twilight. Katsuyo is a very powerful ninja. Ibashi on the other hand. Well Ibashi just had luck on his side. That and other worldly beings that still creeped Astral out just thinking about it.

After finishing her pho Astral began to grow bored. She didn't know anyone here and wished Twilight would come back already. That's when a young man a few years older than Astral sat down with her. "Hey you don't mind if I join you do you?" Astral gave the man a curious look. He had some professional looking clothing on, but it was dirty. "No I don't mind." The guy looked pleased by the answer. "My names Chuck, Chuck Finley. Might I inquire your name young ninja."

"My names Astral Uzumaki nice to you meet you."

"A pleasure indeed. I saw what you two did the other day and I must say brilliant strategy. By the way where is your friend?" Astral couldn't figure out what this guy wanted. At first she figured he was trying to sell something, but now she was just clueless. "Um I don't know we split up after we failed to defend the land of rivers."

"Ah I see. Must of been some really powerful folk to defeat you two. Ok I'm going to get straight to the point you obviously took our village to gain something and you have a lot to gain from us, but I can tell your not the brains of the operation so I have a proposition for you. I know this place inside and out and we are rich. I mean look at us. Do you see anyone here who isn't happy or needs something they don't have no. The truth is they have more than they need. I can help you take their overstock and make you rich. All I ask for in return is you remember who it was that helped you out."

This greatly pissed Astral off. She stood up abruptly and flipped the table over so she could get closer to this traitor. All the activity around them came to a stand still and everybody turned their heads to see what was going on. Astral went right up to the man and said "You want me to hurt and betray these people so I can gain from it you make me sick. Leave this town traitor and never return!"

"Who's going to make me you? I know you and I know you can't control your own power. Just one attack from you would surely kill me and you don't have the physical strength to fight me. Your a stereotypical girl. All bark no bite with no chance to win a real fight. And I can tell just by looking at you your not the type to kill anyways."

This guy was an idiot and a traitor she was going to take care of him just like she took care of the last guy. She was going to protect this village no matter what it took. She couldn't fail Oto like she did Rivers. "I wouldn't be so sure of that." Astral gathered lighting chakra into her hand. Suddenly his expression changed. It changed to something she had never seen before. Complete and utter fear of her. Astral launched the lighting right at the guy at point blank range. The room was now a bloody mess. Astral looked around and saw everyone huddled close together and as far a way from her as possible. "Why do you all have those same eyes? Can't you see I'm protecting you." With that she stormed out of the place.

Ibashi:
Ibashi continued into Oto with a sigh. He had wanted to help protect Konoha from the attack, but he knew it wouldn't be right to let Astral go off on her own. He figured she would go back to the restaurant, so that was the first place he looked. The sight he beheld disturbed him greatly. Astral stood in the middle of the restaurant, covered in blood while the villagers were huddled in the corner. He could only assume the stain of blood on the walls and Astral's shirt was once a person.

Ibashi slowly withdrew a kunai from his pocket, then stopped forward and made his presence known. "So, taking lives for your own personal vengeance huh? I thought leaf ninja weren't supposed to do that. Didn't you say we were supposed to protect these people? Yet you freely kill for your own whim. Hypocrite." Ibashi spat after saying the word. "How do you know this person you killed wasn't trying to feed their family? I though you were different than that Astral. I thought you had control and a conscience. I was really beginning to like you. However it seems like your nothing more than bloodthirsty."

Ibashi flicked his wrist and the kunai flew straight at the girl. It was aimed for her wrist. Soon the kunai was followed up with two more, both aimed at her thighs. "I don't want you to become that way. You have friends in Konoha. People who can help." Ibashi threw one more kunai at Astral, this one aimed to miss, then dived behind the counter. He drew his steele and looked over the blade, seeing his reflection in it's metal. He truly did not want to kill her. Astral had become his friend over the past few days. He would even say one of his best friends.

Astral:
Astral looked at the exit and was about to leave, but she saw Ibashi standing with shock written all over his face.

"So, taking lives for your own personal vengeance huh? I thought leaf ninja weren't supposed to do that. Didn't you say we were supposed to protect these people? Yet you freely kill for your own whim. Hypocrite." "How do you know this person you killed wasn't trying to feed their family? I though you were different than that Astral. I thought you had control and a conscience. I was really beginning to like you. However it seems like your nothing more than bloodthirsty."

Astral was incredibly hurt by these words that were spilled form one of her best friends mouth. That only added to her already bad mood. "Your the hypocritical one. You barge in here acting like your omniscient. For all you know that could have been an assassin trying to kill me. I was protecting these people." Astral was moving her arms as body language to help her talk so there was no way Ibashi could predict where her wrist would of been. The first kunai missed, but in Astral's shock the other one hit her right thigh. By now Astral was totally battle contentious. She pulled the table that was right next to her so that it blocked the remaining kunai. Ibashi dived behind the counter and out of sight. Astral plucked the kunai from her thigh so it could heal. She knew what he was going to do next. He was going to dig underground and sneak behind. He was really trying to kill her. "Are your trying to kill me? Do you think I'm the one hurting innocent people? Fine looks like you get another rematch, but this time Twilight isn't here to save you. At lightning speed Astral gathered black lightning and weaved a few hand signs. Her body was then covered in black lightning. In that blip of time that she was preforming hand signs she simply willed one of the seals on her to activate. Suddenly she could see everything 30 meters from her. The room was 15 meters long and wide. Astral was smack in the middle of the room and Ibashi was 7 meters from her and behind the counter. All the people around had already fled the area. Right after her last hand signs Astral performed a few more. Four hounds were created two flanking Ibashi's sides one going straight at him and the other coming down on top of him. The counter was no defense. Ibashi had 0.4 seconds to react at best as soon as the hand signs were formed. Just one touch of the hounds and his heart would be instantly stopped killing him.

Astral watched as the hounds dove right in to him. He did something to reduce their power so he wasn't torn to little pieces but they still came in contact with him. Astral watched as Ibashi was over come with the pain that is caused by a sudden heart attack. It didn't take long before his body died from no blood circulation. Her best friend other than Twilight was now dead. Killed at her own hands. Her transformation into a monster was now irreversible. Her morals and principle gone along with her former self. Had she not killed Ibashi her morals would have been kept in tact just blurred until she could recover, but now there was no recovering and there was no morals. Astral would kill for her own benefit.

Astral turned off her seal and let the black lightning around her body die. Astral looked at Ibashi with something new. She looked at his eyes and imagined how powerful she would become with them. She would keep one eye for herself and give the other to her boyfriend. She was sure Myra might have some use for what was left of the Hyūga. She noticed Twilight still hadn't returned. Which meant she would have to carry his corpse herself. She dragged him out and left for the village looking at all the stares the villagers gave her as she left. They were lucky she claimed Oto for konoha and not herself.

For the vary first time Astral actually followed a trail through the leaf forest. If she didn't it would make carrying the corpse far more difficult. Astral couldn't wait to return to the leaf after being away for so long. The first thing she would do is drop of the body for Myra and then go find Katusyo. He would have to tell her everything about the bijuu.

As she walked through the trail of trampled greenery she came across a man just standing in the middle of the trail staring right at her. "Hey can you move? I'm kinda in a hurry." The man was silent for a time and just eyed her like he was trying to figure something out. "Why did you do it? Why did you kill the man in Oto and the person you are carrying now?" Astral's look changed to one of annoyance. "That is none of your concern now move."

"Actually it is my concern. Not that it matters. I just want to see the same look on your face as that of my brothers. The look of sudden realization of your impending doom." Suddenly the man made a single hand sign and hundreds of paper bombs appeared around her. Astral looked around her in surprise. "I-I don't understand."

"You are well known for hanging around in these parts and since you have extra luggage you would chose the easiest path of travel back to your village. Those tags were invisible to you because you were under a genjutsu until just now. Now do you see it? Do you see your death? Do you see how I will obliterate your body just as you did to my brother's?"

Astral's mind began racing at hundreds of miles per hour. Was this really it was this the end. Everything she ever did for nothing. Everyone she loved was going to disappear. She was never going to see Katsuyo or Twilight again. At the thought of Twilight she was reminded of the seal once again. Twilight had made her promise that should the day come she knew she was going to die she would use THE seal. Tears ran down Astral's face. This was never suppose to happen this time was never suppose to come. That's when Astral realized what was wrong. She should have never killed any of those three people. Twilight left her right as she killed the first one. Why didn't she see the signs. Now fate was punishing her for having fallen. The only thing is why didn't Twilight make Astral undo the seal on her after her change. She was no longer the Astral Twilight knew, but Astral knew Twilight well enough to know why she didn't done that. Twilight was hoping that Astral would change back and if Astral died that chance would be over. In a flash of movement faster than her trapper could see she preformed the hand signs for the seal Astral wished she never discovered. Astral's soul left her body leaving it limp. This confused the heck out of the trapper. Twilight wasn't far away so the transfer was rather quick. The guy who couldn't wait to kill Astral didn't wait. He figured she fainted from the shock of realizing she was about to die. He body flickered back wards and detonated all the explosive tags. Astral's or rather Twilight's new body along with Ibashi's was completely disintegrated the combine force of the explosions echoing through out the land. The mysterious man would then go off and brag about how he killed an Uzumaki and a Hyūga in one blow.

At first there was nothing, but then slowly Astral's contentiousness came too. She could think but she couldn't see, hear, smell, touch, or taste. It was a darkness darker than dark it's self. At first Astral thought she was dead. She was kinda comforted by the fact that there was indeed an after life. Now how could she find those she killed and apologize. It was easier said then done though. Astral was trying to operate in a world she was not familiar with. She concentrated hard and eventually began to feel something. She was cold. Colder than she had ever been before, but somehow the coldness didn't hurt. At first Astral rejected this feeling, but her drive to find those she wronged was so great she delved into the cold trying to figure out someway to navigate. With much concentration she discovered she did have a body, but if felt strange and alien. Where ever she was she could feel gravity as well. It was so familiar yet alien all at the same time. Where was she. Soon she began to hear. It was the sound of birds chirping and the trees swaying. There was just one thing wrong. It kept getting louder and louder until the birds sounded like they were yelling their songs to the world. Astral could feel her eyes, but she could not open them. She tried and tried but they would not listen. Next was her smell and just like her hearing the smells only got stronger and stronger. She could easily smell things she had never smelt before. That's when it all hit her. Twilight's hearing and smell were far better than any humans. She now possed Twilight's body. Which meant Twilight was dead and Astral was alive. She wished she was dead. She knew though that she couldn't let Twilight's sacrifice be in vain. She had to live and she had to make right her wrongs as best she could while she was still alive. The only issue was how. She wasn't human anymore. Hell she didn't even know how to move. If she was a Nightfury than it didn't matter if she could understand human speach as she would be unable to speak back and also one of the draw backs of the jutsu was she would never be able to mold chakra again. How was she suppose to do anything.

Slowly Astral figured out how to move her eye muscles. What she saw blinded her. She could see so far and everything was so vivid. It was like she was just now seeing the world as it truly was. Now if only she could move her body.

With her eyes open and moving she could see she was at the lake where Twilight's cave is at. Well she supposed it was her cave now. Her tail was resting on the ground in front of her. It was so weird having a tail. Not that she knew how to move it. Astral felt like a baby trying to learn things for the first time. At least it wasn't going nearly as slow as a baby. Actually she was learning vary fast.

As Astral continued to figuring out how to move her muscles she began to think abut what her new life was going to be like. It didn't help Twilight never really talked about what she did when he wasn't around Astral. She wasn't a human any more she was a big scary Nightfury. Well most people would think her a dragon. Only the leaf village that already knows Twilight would be comfortable, but even then whenever Twilight was around so was Astral. It might be uncomfortable for them just to see Twilight or in this case herself. She also couldn't help but think it might be over with Katsuyo. After all why would he want to spend the rest of his life in love with a Nightfury. How the hell was she suppose to even hug him. She weighed far more than him now. Her mind drifted around some more till she realized she had wings! Holy crap Astral had wings. She couldn't figure out how to move them but......wings! Hey she could hug Katsuyo with her wings. That was so weird just thinking about it. Hugging people with wings that you had.

After more pondering on what her new life would be like she began to figure out how to move the main part of her body. She could now move everything but her tail and wings. As they were completely new limbs. She waked around the lake a bit to get comfortable walking on all fours. Her wings and tail dragging on the ground was irritating. Instinctively she picked them up off the ground and then dropped them out of shock. Did she have a Nightfury's instincts. She supposed that would be helpful but it scarred her how fast she was changing. Now she knew how to move her wings and tail and oh my god her tail. She knew animals used their tail for balance but the level of balance it gave you was crazy. She could run faster and with more grace then she ever though possible. Moving on all fours was so much easier now and she didn't drag her tail and wings on the ground. Next Astral test out her wings. She flapped them a couple times and could feel how much power they had. She couldn't wait to find out how great it would be to truly fly. Flying on Twilight was exiting enough but it was Twilight who decided where to go and how to move. Now she would have control and be able to take off at any time. Astral jumped and flapped her wings but she lost control and crash landed. A few scales came off but it didn't really hurt. She was tougher now then she ever was as an Uzumaki. She probably couldn't heal though since she had no Uzumaki DNA anymore. She attempted to fly again and again but failed each time. Astral brought her tail in front of her face and opened and closed her back tail fin. Maybe it had something to do with two sets of fins. She always wondered what they were for. After further flying attempts she found her lower pair of fins aloud her to turn. It basically controlled which way she flew. Now she understood why birds had tail feathers. For some reason though she still couldn't stay in the air. Birds didn't have a second tail fin so what was hers for. As she was messing around trying to figure out what the fins at the base of her tail where for she discovered something else. Her body heat seemed to be directly effected by the sun and the temperature around her. She had scales which meant she was a reptile. That meant she was cold blooded. That was going to be an interesting factor to have to manage. She imagined she would miss being warm blooded vary soon.


The morning sun shining through her tail fin woke Astral up. Astral had seen Twilight sleep in two ways. The first she would curl up in a ball and cover her face with her back tail fin to block out the light. The second way she placed her tail around a tree and dangled upside down with her tail fin again covering her face. Astral tried the latter one and actually found it quite comfortable. Astral slipped of the tree and landed on the ground. Moving around was beginning to be natural for her. There was only two things left to learn. She needed to learn to fly still and she needed to learn how to breath fire. Flying took priority.

After several more attempts Astral finally learned learned what the fins at the base of her tail were for. Like the tail helped her balance on the ground those fins were meant for balance in the air. That didn't mean she knew how to fly yet though. Making minor adjustments to both pairs of tail fins individually was a real struggle. Each pair preformed a different task and required constant adjustments. After another few days of practicing the fin adjustments also became natural. During that time she also took a journey to the cave. Swimming was different than walking and flying and had to be learned separately. She found she could hold her breath for 10 min and that the underwater tunnel to the cave was a lot longer than she thought it was. No human could get there unless they could hold their breath for at least 4 min. Astral could get there in only a few minuets though as she was very quick in the water. Her wings acted like giant fins and her tail acted like an eel propelling her through the water.

Now she just needed to learn how to breath fire. She remembered Twilight talking about having a gas bladder that kept all the flammable gas that was converted from food. After a lot of stupid and necessary use of lungs she finally found out how to squeeze the gas bladder. Now she could blow out flammable gas but it wasn't on fire. How was she suppose to lite it. In time Astral found two plates that she could rub together and when she did she felt something warm fall on her tong. She blew out gas and clicked the plates together and out came a stream of fire. There was only one issue. Astral had never seen Twilight blow out a stream of fire unless she is making coals under her. Normally it was a ball of blue fire that exploded when it his stuff. Not to mention it was fired and this jet of flame could only reach so far. The ball of fire could go on forever it seemed. She experimented with her mouth some more and figured out how to sheathe and unsheathe her teeth. The next day she continued to try to figure out how to make a ball of fire. She eventually discovered a flap in her mouth. She closed the flap and expelled the gas. She could feel the pressure building and the familiar whistling sound was emitting as well. She finally let open the flap and a ball or blue fire fired out at high speeds and blew up a tree she was aiming at. She was so proud of herself. She tried to do it again but she was all out of gas. That's when Astral realized she hadn't eaten a thing for many days. She drank from the lake but she hadn't eaten a thing. Yet she was only like half hungry.

Astral realized that she could no longer buy food she had to get it herself. She took of to the sky and with her sharp eyes she could spot a dear. Astral closed in her wings and dived down landing right on top of the creature crunching all its bones. Astral was about to go grab some twigs and herbs too cook the deer with when she realized. She was no longer an omnivore. Her stomach wouldn't be able to process fruits or veggies. In exchange though she could eat raw meet. Astral unsheathed her teeth and dug in. She was surprised at how good it tasted and at what she was doing. Astral suddenly knew why Twilight didn't like eating around her. It was bloody and messy. Each organ had a unique yet good flavor to it. There was one part of the body that was disgusting though. Astral had no idea she just ate the deer's intestines along with any feces that was in it. In the month to pass Astral had learned how to be a Nightfury. Well except she still couldn't speak the dragon language. She learned her favorite foods that she could go a week without getting hungry after a good meal and a few other things. Now it was time to make a decision. It had mean little over a month and she was presumed dead. Was she going to return to her village. Astral was in favor of just living as a Nightfury and finding out where Twilight's tribe was so she could learn the dragon language. There was one thought that entered her mind that changed things though. She remembered how her first boyfriend disappeared one day and never came back. Astral was sad and depressed for a long time after that. If she didn't return then she would be doing the same thing to Katsuyo that was done to her and Astral couldn't bear the thought of that. Astral took off and headed for the leaf village.

Stories were once told in Konoha about a beast that lived in the forests of the leaf. It only came out at night and could only be seen when it passed through the moon. Some called it a dire bat and others called it a small dragon. One day a young ninja named Astral Uzumaki was wondering through the forest which she did quite often. She fell asleep in a tree and awoke to find the beast which quickly flew off. She saw the beast again on another trip not long after. The girl was intrigued by the beast and hit the books to see if she could find anything on it and found nothing. She perused the creature wishing to learn more about it. One day she located the beasts cave, but the entrance was not meant for humans to pass and she was about to drown when the creature saved her. When she awoke she found the creature in trouble itself and rescued it for capture. From that point on they grew to become the best of friends.

The dragon know to Astral as a Nightfury followed her everywhere. That is till one day when Astral was returning to Konoha after being away for a long time she was assassinated. The dragon returned to the forests of the leaf shortly after and resumed it's old life.

Astral awoke to the sun shining through her tail fin which covered her face. She was upside down suspended by her tail on a tree. Astral still had not switched her schedule around which she needed to do. Her black scales gave her away in the day but hid her at night. She also had a bigger advantage hunting at night.

Astral dropped from her tree and walked over to her lake. She looked down at the fish within. Fish was her favorite food, but if she ate too much then the lake would be dry of all fish, so they were left as a dessert instead of the main meal. Astral had also hunted down too much of the deer. She needed to start eating something else. Cat's were rather good tasting but were hard to catch and most weren't much of a meal. Bear was ruff, dense, and unpleasant. There was a lot of meat on them though and it filled you up.

Astral decided to go hunt some bear. She took off and flew above the tree tops. It didn't take long to find one. They were rather big and generally didn't have a care in the world. Even thought the bears could easily be taken care of with sheer might alone a lucky swing could still mess you up, so it was best to deal with them with fire. Astral dived down into the trees and opened her wings back up when the branches were clear. She glided over the bear and let loose a stream of fire at it. She then folded her wings again touched the ground and launched herself back up into the air. As soon as it was clear she opened her wings again and just flew around waiting for the bear to die which didn't take long. She came down and killed the fire on bear and anything else that had caught on fire. The fire didn't harm her in the least. No fire could hurt her. It was one of the many bonuses in being a dragon.

Astral then swooped down to the now dead bear. She stripped of the burnt skin and began tearing into the meat. Astral could hear something approaching but payed it no mind. It was probably just some scavenger looking to steal a bite.

Tsuna:
Disconnected from the others of his home, his village. Young Tsuna managed to actually slip away. The Curious Genin wanted to see all that the world had to offer him. From the fullest of the clouds to the deepest of the seas. He wanted to see them all. Walking along a river bank, placing a scroll that he not too long ago just acquired, within his clothing. Tsuna decided to stop for a bit of rest. Seeing quite a bit already. The lad came across fresh water to drink. Delicious looking fish that were begging for him to catch and eat. His mouth watered as he gazed at them. Soon after his stomach growled fiercely. "Uh, I guess its about that time. My stomach is practically begging me to catch a few of those guys. Well, I guess I do have to eat. Hahahaha."

The boy would step into the water, it rippled as his feet entered. His reflection was out of focus now, but that was not of his concern. He was starving. "How do I do this, exactly?" Poor child was clueless.

Astral:
Astral finished the whole bear. Her stomach was busy at work digesting the meat and turning it into fuel. With her stomach working so hard she got really drowsy. Maybe if she went to her cave and fell asleep her scheduled would finally flip around. Astral jumped back into the air and out of the forest but then immediately dived back down to the ground. For that split second she was up there she could see a young boy next to her lake. She stealthy walked through the forest brush without a sound and stopped just behind a thick tree. She peaked around the corner and saw the boy going into her lake. "This is not good" Astral thought to herself. "If he finds that entrance to her cave at the bottom of the lake then he could go back and tell a lot of people." That entrance was only known to Twilight who is now dead and Astral. Maybe she would get lucky and he would explore it and get himself drowned. If he did see the entrance to her cave and he went back to the village she might just have to kill him. She didn't want to do that though. He was probably a Konoha kid and she did not feel like pissing off the only village that didn't mind her presence.

Tsuna:
The boy's bright blue eyes traced the many fish that he could see. Stepping in further, he would follow them. The fish seemed to be acting quite odd, as if they wanted him to following them. With each step, the deeper his legs went into the water. Tsuna, reaching for his Shinso, within a yellow holster, he would come into a complete stop. "What the...?" Eyes widening as he saw pass the fish, spotting something much more out of the ordinary. Some sort of underwater cave. Never really seeing anything like this before, it piqued his interest. This was something that he was looking forward to seeing out here.

Looking up, he wanted to make sure that no one was around. Turning behind him, to make sure no one was there. Assuming that there wasn't a soul in sight, Tsuna would return his eyes on the underwater cave. "I wonder what's down there... Probably some sort of secret organization plotting to rule the world. Hmm... I wonder if they are strong. Only one way to find out." With a huge grin on his face, the lad took in a big breath and leaped into the lake. The fish scattered from his dive. The water, now all around him was cool, yet warm to his skin. There were many beautiful fish down there. Even one massive one.

It caught Tsuna by surprise, he was so shocked that he lost some of his breath. Realizing this, he closed his mouth and swam faster towards the bottom of the lake floor. The pressure of the body of water against him was harsh. It was like it was trying to squeeze the oxygen out of him. But, Tsuna was going to be okay, he trained under conditions such as this on many occasions. The more he would dive deeper within the more the weight grew. The Genin felt the heavy pressure and it was driving him insane. The pain that he was feeling was not like anything that he ever felt before.

The time that it was taking him to even reach the bottom was quite immense. But alas, he finally made it to the floor. "I have to make it, or else I am done for. Damn my curiosity. Move Tsuna, move!" He thought, wincing in pain. The Genin would then kick off from the lake floor, he would burst in the direction of the waterfall next. Kicking his feet at a rapid, yet steady pace to keep himself from burning out, or tiring too quickly. He was determined to reach the cave, more so because he had not other choice. Now, using his arms to help swim through the water, it felt like he had three hundred tons on each of his limbs and body. His muscles felt like there were going to explode and his chest was compressed.

He was sure that three minutes had to have passed since his entering of the water. Which was quite a feat for him. From above the bright sun seemed so dim. It was then that the Genin realized that he was drawing near to his capacity to hold his breath for any longer. This made him panic a bit, but tried to maintain that cool demeanor of his. Hastening his pace to swim just beyond the waterfall. Thus now, he could rise. But rising was no easy feat, not at all. For it was hard for him to lift his limbs...His eyes widen and his breath was lost to him...Tsuna, thinking to himself that he was almost there...he...he...l-lost...consciousness...everything growing dark...his hand reached out before him...it seem...seemed that....he could...grasp...the cave....but....his time was....up...and his...consciousness slipped...

Was this the end of the Genin?

Astral:
Astral cringed as she saw the boy disappear into the water. How would she know if he saw the tunnel entrance or not. Astral waited for the boy to resurface and in the mean time struggled with weather or not to kill him. Twilight would have done it in a heart beat, but Astral was not Twilight. She needed to keep her cave a secret, but the boy didn't do anything to Twilight he just stumbled upon something he shouldn't have. That was not worthy of death. Astral decided as soon as his little head popped up she would kidnap him and bring him to some high place till he swore he wouldn't tell anyone of the cave.

After 2 minuets she knew he went in the cave and was drowning now. Astral approached the lake and looked down in the water for the boy, but couldn't see him anywhere. He went in the cave alright. Astral dived in and swam at speeds humans couldn't hope to achieve. She found him unconscious in the water. She was impressed at how far he got though. He was 3/4 of the way to the end which was further than any human had gotten before him. Astral picked him up and carried him the rest of the way to her cave. It only had a few very small holes in it which only let in a little lite. Astral set the boy down on her cave and went to lite the two torches that Twilight had installed for Astral to see when she visited. She returned to the boy to see how he was doing, but he wasn't breathing. Astral placed her paw on his rib cage and very very very gently pressed down. He began to cough up water and started breathing on his own again. She didn't know what to do now so she just sat their observing whatever the boy did. Hopefully he understood if he couldn't get in he couldn't get out.

Tsuna:
Everything was...cold and dark. He felt as if he was light, or nothing at all. The sound of loneliness overwhelmed him in hi feint moment of death. That was until he was instantly sucked back into the body given to him. Coughing, water escaping from his mouth and splatting on his chin and chest. The boy did not return as if he came from death, he returned as if he was merely waking up from a deep nap. Which was not all that out of the usual for him, considering that he was a heavy sleeper. The water was nothing more than a reminder of the drool that he would build within his mouth, disgusting, we know.

Stretching and yawning, nonchalantly, he would open his big bright blue eyes. Sitting up, looking around the well lit cave. Scratching the back of his head, feeling his wet hair, which usually sits up in a spiky manner, but now sits down in a long and stringy manner. Surprisingly he was parched, and still hungry. Shaking his head, Tsuna would look to the left of him, eyes landing on a creature...a very large reptilian creature. Clearly having wings and a tail. Large paws and possibly a few horns. "I must be still dreaming." The boy said, slapping himself to wake from the dream he was convinced he was having.

The pain he felt from that slap was real, but so was the dream that he was having. He gasped, as he hoped to hi feet. Taking a few step back, reaching for his Shinso within the yellow holster. A uniquely made kunai-like weapon. Though he did not remove it from the holster. HE was merely preparing himself for anything. He was not sure as to why a dragon was sitting above him, perhaps it was about to eat him! Eat him!? "Hey, nice dragon... You do not wanna eat me, you wouldn't like me. I'm rough and tough to chew. Plus I taste like a lot of vegetables and herbal tea. Yuck!" He poked his tongue out to convince the dragon of the disgust it would be punished with if it did eat him. But who was he kidding, Tsuna was a boy that could pass as a beautiful female if he wore hi hair differently. He was a handsome lad. Plus his blood type was rare, thus that had to make him a tasty dish.

He smiled at the dragon in a nervous way. His heart was pounding and racing, he was becoming a little uncomfortable. He never had to fight a dragon before. The more he looked at it he found it to be cool looking and equally terrifying.

Astral:
The boy woke up as if just waking from his bed. Hey stretched his arms like he was just waking from some dream. He acted like he didn't just have a near death experience. That is until his eyes finally settled on Astral at which point he freaked out which was to be expected when staring into the face of a 2,000lb beast. He freaked out and reached for his weapon. Astral took this as a threat and acted accordingly. She took a defensive stance showing her teeth and growling at the boy with her massive wings slightly open. Astral didn't want to kill the boy. She was just going to keep him trapped here until he promised not to tell anyone of this place. Astral really hoped he let go of his weapon. She really didn't want to find out what humans tasted like. Hopefully the boy was right and they were disgusting. Logically though they probably tasted better than bear.

Tsuna:
Tsuna took note of the teeth that the dragon showed. Even the slightly opened wings. It would then dawn on him that it only took such a position because of his own panic. His fingers trembled and hi brow began to drip with sweat. "Take it easy. I'm going to release my weapon, slowly. You do the same with those teeth, how 'bout it?" Slowly, did his hand rise from his Shinso. The Genin would then place his hands at his sides. He could only hope that the dragon would put away its fangs. He did not want to have to engage the creature in combat. Plus he never learned how to summon his newly acquired summoning.

Oddly, hi heart ceased its rapid pounding, his panic faded as well. Under certain situations, his more calm and laid-back demeanor takes over. It took a while, but it finally did. Tsuna, raised his right hand up slowly, waving it at the dragon. "Yo, my name is Tsunayoshi Odame. What's yours?" He asked, hoping that it could speak like many other creatures in this world.

Astral:
"Take it easy. I'm going to release my weapon, slowly. You do the same with those teeth, how 'bout it?"

The boy then he let go of his weapon and rested his arms on his side. Astral was glad there wasn't going to be any blood shed. Astral in turn closed her lips and sheathed her retractable teeth into her gums. She brought her wings back in close to her body. The boy then waved at her and spoke "Yo, my name is Tsunayoshi Odame. What's yours?" Astral thought it curious one moment he was shaking of fear and the next he was trying to communicate. Astral was incapable of speech however she was still able to write. She was about to write something in the dirt when she realized she was about to write her true name. Everyone thought Astral dead and she kinda wanted to keep it that way, so she decided to adopt Twilight's name who everyone in Konoha thought she was. Astral then wrote into the dirt "My names Twilight. I'm going to get right to the point. I need you to promise me you will never tell anyone not even your loved ones of this cave or tunnel or lake. I know your scent and if I see anyone deliberately swimming in here I will hunt you down. Got that?" Astral waited for the boy to finish reading the words and give his response.

Tsuna:
So it could not speak, the dragon was incapable of human speech. Tsuna thought that was too bad. It would be nice to speak with it on a verbal level, he was never really one for reading. Ah, reading, after reading what she wrote in the dirt, Tsuna understood the poor girls desire to keep this place a secret, if it was a little. "You do not need to worry. It will be our secret. Besides, I do not have any loved one left to even get a itch to speak of this. I guess that is why I do a lot of prank and reckless things." It was true, Tsuna was an orphan. His parents were long since gone. He is only twelve years old, always seeking attention from those around him to fit in. Hi expression fell from calm to sadness.

It sucked, not having anyone to share your accomplishments with. Knowing that no matter how far you push yourself, it will only matter to you and you alone. Tsuna was that poor child that did not fit in anywhere, he was always too energetic, or he played too much. He did not cry right then and there, but it was a matter of time. Looking up at Twilight, Tsuna had an idea. "If it is okay with you, I would like to hear your voice. I promise, I will not hurt you, plus it will keep you from having to use your tail to write stuff when talking to me."

Slowly, with caution he approached her. His hands formed the seals necessary for the jutsu. Thus, he extended his hand out to her, to touch her. Hoping that she would not bite him, hoping that she would trust him. He would gently, with no sign of ill intentions towards her, place his hand on her head. He smiled, she felt cool. "See, no worries. Now, all you have to do is think of what you want to say and I will pick up on it. Do not worry, I will not read anything that you do not want me to. I promise." His kind, warm hearted smile would justify hi words.

Astral:
Astral was glad he wasn't going to tell anyone. She just didn't know to trust him or not. Then again what idiot would risk having a dragon hunt them down.

"If it is okay with you, I would like to hear your voice. I promise, I will not hurt you, plus it will keep you from having to use your claw to write stuff when talking to me."

This comment confused Astral. She couldn't speak and she thought her knew that by now. What the boy did next scared the crap out of Astral. The last time she trusted someone and they weaved hand signs her wings got tied up and since she was too heavy for her ex she plummeted to the ground. She managed to struggle free at the last minuet, but it still hurt her on the inside. Her own boyfriend attacked her. Before the boy could finish more than one hand sign she jumped and tackled him to the ground. She kept one paw pressed against his chest not gently this time as she growled in his face. Astral was not going to tolerate hand signs. She kept him there for a long while. Not wanting to kill him but not wanting to let him go either. She stood there struggling with her own principles.

Tsuna:
There he lied, staring the Twilight, the dragon in the eyes. His own, very puzzled. What did he do that caused the creature to go off the way that it did. Unsure, he would reach his hand hand for her chin, part of her head. Gently, no harmful intention, thus no need for something so drastic as to bite him. The jutsu only took one seal, which was all he managed to do before being pounced.

Upon his touch he entered her mind, scratching the surface of her thoughts. Realizing now what caused her sudden burst of aggression. "Someone close to you harmed you with a jutsu." The memory that he saw was not clear, hazy because of a novice use of the technique. But the thoughts, the feeling of being caught off guard and suffering for it that she felt, he was able to feel too.

Removing his hand from her chin, Tsuna would smile. A sign of honesty from him. "It is okay, girl. I am not going to hurt you. You have my word and my word is my Nindo, my ninja way." He gave her a thumbs up while smiling, revealing his teeth. The boy was truly kind and no threat to her at all.

Astral:
The boy reached his hand up to touch her chin. She didn't bite it or move away as she would have to get off him if she did. It didn't have a weapon in it and it wasn't abrupt. Not long after his warm hand touched her he spoke "Someone close to you harmed you with a jutsu." Astral got off and stepped back in surprise. Did he just read her mind. "It is okay, girl. I am not going to hurt you. You have my word and my word is my Nindo, my ninja way."

There was something about this boy something different than the rest. Even as a human she never met anyone quite like this boy. He kinda remained her of herself or at least her old self. Her innocence had long since been lost. This boy however still had it. It sounded like he actually cared about others and how they felt. Twilight had repeatedly told Astral that she was precious to her. That there was something about her that Twilight hadn't seen before. Astral now understood what and why it was Twilight left her. It was cuz she lost her innocence. She lost her want to understand people and to understand before judgement was made. Astral knew that Twilight's sacrifice was not in vain. On this day Astral truly found herself again. Well at least the part of herself that Twilight cared about. Astral silently vowed then and there she would she would protect this boy's innocence. Astral walked back over to the boy and pressed her head against his chest while emitting a dragonic purr.

Tsuna:
Tsuna's eyes widen, the sound of the Twilight's purr made his entire body vibrate. It tickled, he liked it. Smiling, he would place his hand back on her head and hug her. "Do not worry, girl. I will protect you with my life. I promise you that." He would hold her tighter as his words escaped into her ears. Using the mind reading technique to listen to any thoughts on the surface just in case she was ready to speak to him. He found her voice to be very different from her appearance, but he did not mind it at all. Never really judging a book by its cover was his thing.

This was going to be a beautiful friendship between the two of them. Tsuna could see this being a good thing. Hoping that she was willing to see it as the same.

Astral:
Astral figured she should probably release Tsuna from this cave prison. Astral unsheathed her teeth for their gums to full length and opened her mouth to show them to Tsuna. Then she retracted them all the way to show him that if he picked her up with her mouth he wouldn't be stabbed by a ton of dagger teeth. She then picked Tsuna up with her mouth and jumped into the water. Once in the water she let go of him and then grabbed him with her feet. She used her wings and tail to swing through the cave and before even a minuet had passed they were out of the lake and on dry land. Astral then took off into the air and headed for Konoha. She needed to do something there before she joined this boy on his adventures. Only after she left didn't she realized she didn't know where the boy lived.

Tsuna:
Tsuna was lead from the cave by Twilight. Pleased to finally be out of there, but also desired to learn more about it. As she made her leave he realized that he no longer desired to be apart of his own village. There was nothing fun there to hold his attention. On top of that he did not want to be lead by an evil man. But he would have to speak about that later, the next time he met with Twilight. Tsuna's presence vanished with a jutsu.

Kaji:
Kajimaru had been flying for several hours and it was just about time for him to land in Amegakure. He was already in the land of rain and was nearing the village he was about to take in his name. The village was already allied with Konoha, now Kajimaru was just coming to rule it as his own and bring it into power. He had chosen this village for one main reason, and that was it was the village that his him closest to home. In the land where it was always raining, Kaji would find the peace he had always dreamed about, this was where he would increase his strength and create his organization. All doubt in himself from his failure were shut out and closed away, he would not fail at making this nation his own, and he would not fail at making the nation powerful. With the 100,000,000 ryo that Myra gave him to give the village the start up it needed, he would make this minor nation into one that would be able to combat even against major nations and global threats. As he started to slow he came to a stopped hover above the village's tallest building, then released his technique which enabled flight. His feet hit the metal building with a *cling* and Kajimaru walked out onto the walkway which looked over the village. The rain pouring down above him drenched his entire body, and even though usually he would cover himself he let the rain wash away the dirt and blood from his shirtless torso. He was wearing black boots and black pants, slim in the legs but stretchable to enable perfect movement. His shirt and robe were in tatters, now all that was left was the thick robe belt that went on the robe around his waist. His shirtless torso revealed the scars from the previous battle, the only scars that Kajimaru had ever gotten. He thought back to the time of his parent death, trying to remember what the sadness from today and the sadness from that time so long ago had in common. He decided that it was one simple thing, they were both something that he could not stop. A tear went down his face hidden by the pouring rain coming down all over his body.

"It's time, I wonder if anyone will try and stop me."

Kajimaru would wait for Katsuyo to land and take a seat beside him, Kajimaru now sat at the edge of this building dangling one leg and propping up the other on the ledge. He reached for his Konohagakure forehead protector, untied it and placed it in his hands. It seemed like his eyes were just locked on to the konoha symbol, and the anger of inside of him caused chakra to seep out violently making his hair flow upwards. His crimson red three pronged eyes looked on the village below as he hand opened, releasing the forehead protector off the side of the building and into the watery canal below. He did not consider himself a Konohagakure shinobi anymore, so wearing that would be pointless. His hands went up for a moment to activate an invisible barrier which allowed him to sense foreign chakra around him, no one would be producing any sneak attack on his watch. He extended the barrier as far as he could, about 50 meters in every direction from where he was. He could feel the shinobi in the village below and got accustom to what there chakra felt like, this way he would identify new enemies if they appeared.

"Katsuyo, use Rain Tiger at Will to make sure no one get past us, I have a detection barrier up."

Katsuyo:
Katsuyo flew through the air as the rain started to drizzle just a bit. Katsuyo was flying over the Land of Rivers, a very familiar place to him. The masked ninja had been in this part of the nation a couple of times, once with Kajimaru and a young genin and the other time with a beautiful woman by the name of Astral. As he flew through the air the thoughts of Astral had filled his head. Last time he had seen her was when she was taken by a ninja of the village to take over a minor nation, the strange part was that their was no sign that they had even survived. This started to worry him, the feeling of losing another loved one made his heart bleed. After everything that had happened to the village and the feeling of failure that desperately wanted to eat him alive from the inside, the only person who could even make him feel better was Astral. Her glowing face and long blonde hair was a sign to be stricken by.

'I hope she is alright. I wonder where she is? Its okay she is strong I trust her to say alive' Katsuyo thought to himself as he started to approach the land of rain, with the rain now increasing as they approached closer to the metallic building in front of them. If anything happended to Astral, Katsuyo wouldn't even understand what to do. Even the thought of her death made him cringe and depressed but that was no matter. The foolish ninja was so convinced that everything had went okay so he let himself not worry.

The two ninja were now flying over Amegakure and the rain was much more intense now. Even though Katsuyo had never really liked rain or liked being in it, it felt a little nice at the moment. As he was flying over the village he began to think. About his new life, even though Katsuyo was frustrated and angry with his failure the idea of basically starting a new life gave him a sense of excitement. But of course it was not going to be just an ordinary life, it would be much different than when he ha lived in Konoha. The masked ninja was flying behind Kajimaru as he started to slow down and when the two were over a building Kajimaru released his flight techinque and both of the ninja fell toward the top of the building. Katsuyo landed a few seconds after Kajimaru, both their feet making a loud noise of clanking metal.

While the two looked over the rainy village of Ame, Kajimaru took of his Konoha head band and threw it toward the ground. This was a little odd to see a man so proud for his village throwing away the one thing on his body that was symbolic to it. After seeing Kajimaru do this, he decided to follow in his order to. Katsuyo unclipped the headband from the side of his waist and tossed towards the city. Katsu still cared for Konoha and his Anbu mask would always be the one symbol and treasure he possessed that was part of Konoha, not a silly headband.

Kajimaru then proceed to make a seal and took an odd stance. He was clearly doing a barrier jutsu, their was no other explanation for him doing this. Also Kajimaru was a smart and resourceful man, he wouldn't come unprepared.

"Katsuyo, use Rain Tiger at Will to make sure no one get past us, I have a detection barrier up."
Kajimaru told Katsuyo. After hearing those words Katsuyo weaved the handseals Bird → Rat → Ox → Monkey → Rat → Snake and raised his hand in the air. Katsuyo infused his chakra into the rain and even made more come down from the sky. The rain was much worse now, coming down incredible hard. Now that the rain was coming down, Katsuyo would be able to sense almost anyone who was in the village. Since the village wasn't that large, the techinque is able to span over the entire village.

"I dont know if you have detected this but I feel three different chakra signatures down below. They don't seem to possess much, expect there is one chakra signature that is of pretty high rank. What shall we do Kaji?" Katsuyo told his brother. He wanted to see what the best option was, should they have went down and see what was happening or was it best to stay in their location. Katsuyo then decided to take a seat, now that his rain tiger at will technique was activated, there was no need to move around much the masked ninja decided to stay in his location unless otherwise said so my Kajimaru.

Astral:
Astral flew closer and closer to where Katsuyo stood. The closer she got the dread of this moment actually coming weighed down on her. Astral was too large to land flat on the building, she would have to claw into the side of it, but she didn't want to wreak it so she just hovered in front of the two instead. Now that she was face to face with Katsuyo she didn't know what to do. She couldn't talk and she didn't have anything to write on.

For some reason that Astral would never figure out at that very moment she truly accepted what she had become and what she now was. No longer would she be offended by people treating her as anything other than human as she wasn't human and finally accepted that fully. Her new instincts began to fully set in as well with this change of perception. Astral dropped down on the building and climbed up to press her head against Katsuyo's chest. She began to purr in a loud and deep dragonic way. She was so happy to finally be reunited with Katsuyo even if he didn't know who she really was yet.

Katsuyo:
PostSubject: Re: A new flame {Invasion/Seizure} Tue Nov 19, 2013 8:08 pm
Katsuyo still sat on the building with his hands in the air. It wasn't really necessary for him to have his hands up, but it looked kind of cool and went with the flow of the situation which was why the reason he still was so determined to hold his hands in the air. But this determination would be ceased as there was a disturbance in the rain, one of the chakra signatures had started to move and was heading towards his way. Katsuyo put down his arms and stood up.

"Kaji something is coming" Katsuyo said as he got into a battle ready position. There was no telling what could be coming his way but one thing was definite, whatever was coming their was had noticed the ninja's entrance or saw them on top of building.

From under Katsuyo could see a black dragon creature sore up into the sky. It was Twilight, the nightfury that was Astral's friend and battle partner. Katsuyo couldn't believe fate had brought him here. He started to think about the last time him and Astral were together remembered that Astral was desperately trying to stay out of Twilight's away. Almost as if she was trying to get away from, whether it was fear or doubt it was certain that Twilight had to do with Astral's sudden disappearance or at least would know something about it. Katsuyo didn't know why Twilight had presented herself to him but he remembered that she was never really fond of him which meant that this encounter wouldn't be anything pleasant.

The masked ninja was now face to face with Twilight, she was hovering about 3 meters right in front of him. Katsuyo didn't hesitate there was no telling what would happen. He proceeded to weave a could of handsigns and since he was highly skilled in ninjutsu they were performed instantaneously. Katsuyo's arms took on the properties of rubber were now elastic and extremely durable. As soon as the handsigns were weaved Katsuyo extended his right arm. His arms had the ability to travel at 32.5 meters per second and could reach to a total of 65 meters, they would reach Twilight in exactly .09 of a second. Even a taijutsu master wouldn't be able to escape from this range,given that they already expect the attack. The arm quickly started to wrap around the dragon like a python constricting its prey. The arm looped around Twilight 7 times completely wrapping around her legs and wings, it was almost as if tightly tucked inside a rubber coil. The only part that the arms hadn't covered were the tail and neck/head.

Katsuyo dangled the dragon over the building not knowing exactly why he was doing this. He had wanted to capture the dragon in order to try to figure out if she knew anything about Astral. Fate had brought him here without a doubt and he would find out the reason why. While he dangled Twilight over the building he was filled with anger, the look in his eyes was fierce and evil. It was a look he had never had before, a look of barbarous anguish. He tightened the arm and constricted the dragon more, it had always growled and hissed at him, never really giving him any respect or authority. This creature which was do dear to Astral, what had she known about humans? Making assumptions in her dragon head that all humans were the same, he wanted to slam Twilight and end her forever. But this creature was so dear to Astral and she meant almost the world to her. If Katsu had done this, he would be exactly what Twilight thought of humans and he would betray Astral where ever she was.

Katsuyo started to retract his arms from the bicep so that he could just bring Twilight closer while she was still wrapped up by the arms. He brought her closer and lifted her in the air and now she was 5 meters away from him. Even if this dragon tried do something at this point it would mean she was not here to make peace and his duty would have to fulfilled. Hopefully the Twilight would remain calm so that the two can talk it out. Katsuyo was ready to release her but he had to be sure that she would not attack. In this world there is not telling what would happen, taking a precaution is something all ninja should learn to do.

As he held Twilight in the air he said to her

"I know you understand me. What are you doing here in the Land of Rain?" with a displeasing tone. But then felt foolish after he came to the realization that she wasn't able to speak, he had forgotten about that.

"Wait you cant talk can you? Now I want everything to be calm. I apologize for my actions Twilight. Now I will release you on this building but you have to nod for me. Can you nod your head up and down or side to side? Do it to each question and if you answer accordingly i will release you. Do you know where Astral is? Are you here to attack me? If i release you, are you gonna try to fight me?" He finished and waited for Twilight to respond. There were on a rather large building and Katsuyo had forgotten about Kaji for a second. His mind was filled with so many different thoughts that he had forgotten Kajimaru was sitting a few meters behind him.

Astral:
Astral had very good eyes and could see each hand sign being formed. Her instincts told her to attack before it was too late, but she managed to suppress them. If she were to attack Katsuyo it would be over even if he might be attacking first. As soon as Katsuyo finished the last hand sign it was over. His arms stretched out and coiled around her binding her her legs and wings. An incredible sense of panic flooded her as her wings were bound. She was no longer held up in the air by her own power. Out of pure instinct she began charging up one of her powerful fire blasts and was accompanied by the whistling sound that was created with it. It was a miracle that she was able to stop before she launched the fire ball that would ruin her life. The gas dissipated into the air and Katsuyo lifted her up. Astral was staring into his eyes with her own slit pupils. She saw an anger in him she had never seen before and in her own eyes she portrayed great fear. Katsuyo would surly notice as even Astral had only seen Twilight show any fear once. Astral felt Katsuyo tighten his coils. While that didn't harm most of her body it did hurt her wings. Her wings were the most delicate part about her. Astral gave of a quite whimper as she felt pain for the first time since becoming a dragon. If she was still capable of producing tears she would have been crying.

"I know you understand me. What are you doing here in the Land of Rain?""Wait you cant talk can you? Now I want everything to be calm. I apologize for my actions Twilight. Now I will release you on this building but you have to nod for me. Can you nod your head up and down or side to side? Do it to each question and if you answer accordingly i will release you. Do you know where Astral is? Are you here to attack me? If i release you, are you gonna try to fight me?"

At these words Astral was able to calm down a bit. She could have sworn he was about to kill her. Astral's tail lightly twitched at the uncomfortably of the situation. To the first question she nodded her head up and down and to the last two she shook her head to the left and right. Astral knew she had no reason to continue being afraid, but having her wings tied was unimaginably agitating and frighting. Astral's tail continued to twitch every so often as she waited for whatever came next.

Kaji:
The down pouring rain came down harder and harder, seemingly washing away all of the anger and hate that he had inside of him at this point in time. Well, that is until Kajimaru heard the dragon like creature come around, and now of all times would be the worst time for whatever the retarded thing was trying to do. Kaji noticed that Katsu had some knowledge to what the hell this thing was, so in a deep and heartless voice he would say,

"Kuhh, deal with that.. thing Katsu."

His heartless tone only reflected the anger within himself right at this moment, he was fed up with this entire world and like mentioned earlier, now was not the time to play with dragons. From this point, Kajimaru could not even be bothered to turn around as the dragon like creature was wrapped up by Katsu's rubber arms. He heard some talking from Katsu, but at this point he had just blocked out all the outside sources of noise. He just kept thinking back to that day, the day with Everosoris where Kaji learned what type of man he wanted to be. The most influential person in his life had just passed, and without it he felt as if his purity was escaping him. Right now, he wasnt even completely sure he could use the normal version's of Shiro-en, leaving him with only one option should someone try and attack him here. It was at about this time when the boy how had ran up the stair bust through the rooftop door. He came in apology, something that was probably going to save his life, because had he come here for any other reason he would have trouble leaving this place. Kaji stood up and turned to face the boy, a look of anger on his face.

"I will be taking control of this nation, and I will make it as great as any major nation. If you have any objections speak now, though I warn you I will not step down and I will not hesitate to use force if necessary."

Kajimaru weaved three handsigns so fast, that someone without ninjutsu skill or only small skill(a basic) would not even be able to weave a single hand sign before he was finished. Immediately, Chakra started to pour out of him in intense spiral which caused his hair to stand on end. His red sharingan began to turn blue and his long black hair turned white, still flowing violently because of the spiral of chakra that look similar to one opening up the sixth gate. He would not move from here right at this moment, and he would not attack until he felt he was being pushed to do so. If them man valued his life, he would accept Kaji as the leader of Amegakure and avoid a battle with the extremely unstable Uchiha.

Katsuyo:
Katsuyo had Twilight wrapped around in a coil dangling off the edge of the building. She was pretty much immobilized since the arm was wrapped around her wings and body just leaving her neck, head, and tail for show.

Twilight answered his questions and nodded like a good little dragon. It was now completely clear that she understood humans, even around Astral he felt skeptical about how good she really was but it seemed that she understood the language perfectly. With a somewhat fearful and odd look on her face she nodded yes to the first question and no to the other two. Katsuyo wasn't really worried about the other questions, all he really wanted to know was if Astral was okay. The fact that Twilight knew of her whereabouts meant that she was still alive, well that is what he assumed.
All Katsu knew was that Astral had left to Otagakure with Ibashi in order to try to take it over. He hadn't seen her since the bijuu had came to Konoha but since it's presence wasn't very long it was normal for Astral to still be gone, things like taking over minor nations could take up to weeks depending on the situation.

The masked ninja began to feel a little guilty, he wasn't trusting Astral's abilities. His girlfriend was a strong, smart and a resourceful woman, even in the most diar situations she always found a way to survive. So who was he to assume that she would be in trouble after just a few days. The thoughts of his girlfriend started to go through his head and he thought about all the great times they had together without that stupid dragon. In a way Katsuyo felt a little relieved,knowing about how much Astral meant to Twilight, her being in the Land of Rain meant that Astral was completely fine. Otherwise Twilight would be watching over Astral wherever she was making sure that everything was okay. For all Katsuyo knew, Astral could be lounging around in Otagakure about to go home and once she got there she would learn of his absence and probably coming look for him.

Katsuyo started to retracted his arms and was about to bring Twilight towards the building before he was interrupted by the noise of a door on the rooftop busting open. A young boy came out running. He was panting like a dog and trying to take each breath like it was his last, it was obvious he ran up the stairs in order to come up here but for what reason?

The boy spoke

"Is that your dragon, Sir? It might be unhappy i think one of our ninja offended it.....my sincerest apologies about that."

Before Katsuyo could reply Kajimaru decided to butt in

"I will be taking control of this nation, and I will make it as great as any major nation. If you have any objections speak now, though I warn you I will not step down and I will not hesitate to use force if necessary."

It was obvious that Kajimaru was not pleased. There was a weird look of anger on his face, one that was usually covered up by a pleasant smile. It was obvious Kajimaru was extremely angry. Then suddenly chakra started to pour out of him in intense spiral, he was showing the power he possessed. Kajimaru seemed unstable and on the point of breakage. His eyes started to turn an odd color and his hair began to change color as it was standing on its end. Katsuyo wondered why it was necessary for Kajimaru to awaken the power of the beast but decided that any wrong comments could potentially get him injured. Even thought these two were partners, the anger Kaji possessed on his face was something Katsuyo had never witnessed before and did not want to get in the way off. After Kaji finished up with his sentence Katsuyo said

"No that is not my dragon nor will it ever be. This dragon is nothing but a human hating creature who judges humans when she herself is nothing but scum. She hates the human race and she doesn't matter whether she is unhappy or not because she is never happy. So no need to apologize youngster."

Katsuyo then looked at Twilight and thought about a few things. After hearing about how Twilight was unhappy it made him think about all the horrible memories he had with Twilight. He never really liked Twilight and saw her as a nuisance, Katsuyo only put up with the dragon was because it was so dear to Astral. It was always hissing at him and thinking that it is bigger and tougher when it was actually a worthless ripoff of a dragon. A nighfury? What a silly thing to call an ugly creature like the one before his eyes. He wanted to process all the things he had in his head and didn't need any silly interruptions. He extended his arm more to where it started to coil around the dragons mouth and neck around 5 times, if she were to scream it would cause a big disturbance within the village. The rubber created a "gag" around her mouth which prevented her from screaming or doing anything else with her mouth

The masked ninja thought hard about everything that has happened. He thought about Astral and that he trusted her strength and power enough to convince himself to think that everything went accordingly. Plus having the help of a hyuuga on a mission is extremely useful, there is no way she would be silly enough to get killed. If she was fine, then she would return to the village and learn of his absence and then come to find him. All these thoughts just trailed through his head and make him so much better about the Astral deal. He knew that if he were to try to come to Astral's rescue and everything was going accordingly it would prove that Katsuyo didn't trust in her abilities, he did not want this.

So Katsuyo quickly made the decision. Since Astral was safe, Twilight had no real reason to live anymore. She was a great companion and friend to Astral but Katsuyo was doing this for the sake of the relationship. He wanted them to have a long and prosperous relationship, which would be impossible with Twilight around. She was always butting in and never wanted Astral to be around him, she brought him great annoyance and discomfort. Katsuyo decided that since Astral would never find out that Twilight was killed, there was no harm in putting the silly thing out of its misery. A creature that flies around and gets attached to silly objects and things hoping that it could have a place in the world when it was nothing more than a tool for battle. Even thought Katsuyo was a great man inside and cared for other, he still had the heart of a military leader and warrior. Just because he had honor did not mean he had silly emotions like alot of the ninja in the world.

Katsuyo started to retract his arm at the bicep so the coil started to get tighter and tighter. At this point the only part of the dragon body that was clearly visible was the top half of the face and the whole tail, the poor thing was completely immobilized. Since the rubber was wrapped around Twilight several times the force was extremely strong and almost impossible to squeeze or push out of. The rubber was slightly hardened but extremely durable meaning that even if Twilight had any weapons,armor, or a saddle it would all get completely crushed.The coil got tighter and tighter to the point that the sound of broken bones started to emerge. The sight that was in front of everyone was a dragon being constricted by a rubber arm that looked like a giant python killing its prey before its scrumptious meal. The crackle of the bones was loud and sounded like a giant 7 foot black man stepping on the spine of a 10 year old boy. Katsuyo was basically squeezing the life out of Twilight wait for her to beg for oxygen. The wings of the dragon were definitely broken , they were folded in and are also fragile so the wings would be broken or fractured indefinitely. It felt kind of good, squeezing the life out of someone/something. Katsuyo had never really done it before without it being an order so knowing that he was the one to do felt a little good.

After Katsuyo was sure that Twilight was in immense pain and was nearing death he held her over the side of the building.

"I am sorry Twilight. I guess I am being selfish and little hostile but I want Astral all to myself. You..a nightfury has no right to judge us humans. You dont know what it is like to be us and so who I mean what are you to decide that we do the wrong? If anything your no better than us humans, filled with hate and anguish. Don't come for me if you do live" Katsuyo said and then retracted his arm completely and uncoiled the coil to where Twilight would fall to the ground from the tallest building in Amegakure.With her broken wings and several other broken bones it would be a miracle if she survives but a lot crazier things have happened in this world.

Katsuyo felt a whole lot of guilt fall on his shoulders but decided that it was something he would have to live with. His murderous tactics were all for the sake of his relationship, well that is what he thought. The masked ninja turned around and walked towards the boy

"Looks like we dont have to worry about that dragon anymore " Katsuyo said. " Who do you think you are? And what makes you so brave to confront us all the way up here? You came running up here like a pussy to apologize but what makes you think that is okay to do? How do you I know you are not a spy? Or your not posing a threat?" Katsuyo attacked the young boy with questions. The boy was foolish for coming up to the building, if Katsuyo wasn't busy with Twilight there was a high chance the boy could have died.

Hopefully the boy understood that those with rhetorical questions and if he were to answer them the masked ninja would most likely get even more frustrated than he already was. In a way he was starting to feel a bit of regret, he had never done anything so cold blooded before. This thought of murder was completely new to him, he didn't even know how to react.

Katsuyo then went to the side of the building to look down if he could see the body on the ground, but because they were so high up in the air it was impossible to see that far. Katsuyo then just started to doing inspection around the building looking towards the ground making sure nothing was coming his way. Even though his rain still fell hard there was lot of different ways to sneak attack. Katsuyo had no idea that the boy was coming through the staircase and was surprised to see him, luckily it seemed like a young boy who didn't much about fighting about if it was somebody of high rank this could have caused a problem for the masked ninja.

Astral:
Astral wasn't paying attention to any of the events the occurred around her. To her it was just herself and Katsuyo nothing else. After Astral's answers to the questions Katsuyo became distracted when his attention came back he extended his arms further and muzzled her. Katsuyo continued to wrap his arms around her then he began to squeeze. Astral knew now that he fully intended to kill her. Did Katsuyo really hate Twilight that much? She knew the only reason he tried to get along with Twilight was because she was dear to Astral, but did he really hate her this much. If only he knew that he was really crushing Astral. Astral wasn't angry at him he had the right to be mad at Twilight. Twilight was an animal fully exposed to the harshness of the wild. A wild animals life was nothing like that of a city humans and one couldn't expect their principles to be the same. Astral told herself she was going to change Twilight. She had gotten rather far before she died. looking back Twilight wouldn't even enter a human settlement, but eventually began to tolerate all humans. The next step in the plan was to show Twilight that humans were not what she thought them to be, but then Astral started going through a transformation of her own. A bloody unpleasant one and everything fell to ruin. She felt she deserved this to be killed by her own boyfriend. Twilight wanted Astral to live though and if Astral died Twilight's sacrifice would be in vain.

Astral may have lost her ability to use ninjutsu but she learned some new things to help compensate. Before Katsuyo could cause any damage Astral opened 3 gates near instantly before anyone could react. The arms that were wrapped around her flew off releasing her body and anyone who was within 5 meters of her would be blasted by the sudden surge of power she was releasing. Astral wasted no time. As soon as she opened the 3rd gate she flew off before a ninjutsu master could form a single and sign.

Ame:
Ame walked slowly through the streets of Amegakure in the direction of the tallest building in the village. It was the place the woman wanted to reach now. She had decided that she wanted to be the head of this Village if there was none to act as its defenses. The woman was calm with a neutral look on her face while walking at the building. After a couple of minutes spent in traveling the woman reached her destination. She stopped in front of the building and looked up. It was tall after all she could see half of the village probably from up there. The woman sighed and focused her chakra in her legs starting to run up the wall of the building at high speed. While running she would trigger her chakra sensing jutsu that would keep her aware from people that would come at her direction. Reaching the top she could sense all the people below which were in her range. They weren't few really. The woman walked to the edge of a building and looked down. The rain was pouring. The view in front of Ame was beautiful. The village that she had the same name as her was the place she wanted to stay. And she wanted to make sure it was safe. That's why she wanted to be in charge of this place so nothing bad could happen to her home like it had in the past. She didn't want her life to be crushed again she wanted to start a life here and be a person that the villagers can trust and whom can help with the growth of this underrated village.

The woman formed the tiger hand seal. It made her ready to fight if needed. She didn't expect anyone really to try and stop her but there was always a chance that someone could come. The woman would stay at the edge of the building which was considered before as the place only the leader could stay. This gave the people that knew the village well that she was standing there as if she was the leader herself. This would probably bring the people that have something against her taking in charge to her to tell her what their problems with her are. The woman would peacefully stay at the edge as it seemed and wait to see if there are people who were against what she wanted.

Astral:
Amegakure. She didn't know what it was about this village but for some reason it hated her. The buildings were tall and there were many perches she wouldn't be able to find anywhere else, but the area was cold and the rain was annoying. Astral was flying 200 meters above all the buildings. When she came across the tallest building in Amegakure. There was someone standing on it but it wasn't Katsuyo. Painful memories flooded into her. Memories of the day Katsuyo made it apparent they couldn't be together anymore and attacked her. He had seriously tried to kill her. Astral just hovered there in the air looking down on the ground. Astral didn't understand why there was a women standing there. That was the position of the leader. Katsuyo and his brother would never let anyone else stand there. Astral decided they must be on a trip and whoever this was they were trying to take it over. Then a daring idea entered Astral's mind. If she protected this village then maybe just maybe Katsuyo would giver her a chance to talk to him. Astral looked up to Tsuna who was still sitting on her back. She didn't know how to communicate to him to hold on. Pulling her wings in she went into a dive. She was already at max speed before she reached the 100 meter mark. Before she reached it she began pressurizing the gas in her and when she reached 100 meters above the building she let loose a powerful fire blast. Astral pulled up and leveled off at 100 meters to watch the destruction her fire blast would cause. The blast would be much bigger than the top of the building was and it was aimed with perfect accuracy at the girl. What Astral forgot to consider was the blast was so powerful it'll blow the entire building to species and it would fall over knocking into pedestrians and buildings no doubt Katsuyo would be very angry. The girl had only two choices jump and fall to her death or let the blast hit her and die.

Ame:
Ame had activated her chakra sensing technique while she was running up the building. After she had reached the top and stopped at the edge of the building the woman would be able to sense people in a 500 yards range (which is around 450 meters). For safety reasons she had formed the tiger hand seal. Given the fact Ame was watching the village of Amegakure and not the skies she didn’t see the dragon that had come over the village before sensing its chakra signature. When the dragon was close to the building Ame turned around and looked up to see the creature. She didn’t know it was a dragon but she had sensed that it was a person or creature with a lot of chakra it seemed yet again this didn’t disturb her at all as usually. The woman sighed looking at the creature. She had expected a human of some kind to attack her but it was nothing like that. A legendary creature it seemed was her enemy now. The dragon dived in the direction of the building at full speed but Ame would just stay there and look at it. Strangely she could sense the presence of another person. It seemed that there was a ninja on the back of the dragon. So it seemed like a two versus one at the moment. Interesting really these people either wanted to destroy the village or they wanted to stop Ame because they are some kind of guards. It didn’t matter either way because she needed to defeat them it seemed considering either scenario.

The dragon had charged at the location and at that time a smirk would appear on the face of the woman. A devilish smirk really it was. The tiger hand seal that she had made reaching the top of the building and looking around had activated her clan jutsu which she loved so much – the Hydrification Technique. Her body would now be able to turn into liquid which was something she considered really useful. The dragon wouldn’t know that because it probably hadn’t seen the sign which was formed at the time of her arrival and even if it had seen the seal it couldn’t possibly know which jutsu the woman had used. The woman was dressed in her usual black coat over just a simple bra. Under her waist she was wearing really short shorts and black sandals which would reach just below the height of her knees. Logically she didn’t have socks under the sandals. The two big stiches on her body which were located a little under her chest and near her stomach could be easily seen. Her dark blue hair would look black at the moment because of all the rain that was pouring. The woman hadn’t really tried to protect herself from getting wet. The devilish smirk on the face of the girl would probably not be expected from the dragon. It was not something a lot of people would do seeing a giant dragon flying at them. The woman would follow the movement of the dragon to the moment at which it reached 100 meters above the building and a giant fireball was fired in the direction of the roof. A loud laugh would be what could be heard from the woman. The laugh of a psycho girl it sounded like. The woman who had turned around to look at the creature itself was still standing on the edge of the building. The woman would let her body fall backwards. It wouldn’t really start freefalling. At the exact moment when she would start to fall the woman would liquefy her body turning it into water. Now this would be the place where the weather would come in handy. The building was pretty high itself. The pool of water starting to fall would spread out due to the friction with the air and the woman would basically merge with the rain itself. The huge blast would blow up the roof of the building it seemed and debris would start falling from the sky down. There were people below, which wasn’t really good. The woman if something strange didn’t happen would continue to fall to the ground as if she was rain and when the drops reached the ground she would reform from the water on the ground and warn all the people to run because they are in danger. She would perform a single hand seal the Tiger one at her really high speeds and two clones would appear from the soaked road near her. The three Ames would start running up a tall building exactly opposite the one where she previously was to reach around the same height where she previously was so she can interact with the dragon. The building wasn’t that tall but it was tall enough for her to get closer to the creature. The three Ames would run vertically up the wall, the real one being the one on the left. The people beneath would of course all start to panic after hearing the blast and after the warning which the woman would give them. The woman would run at a high speed upwards with the same evil smirk on her face keeping in mind the chakra signature of the dragon and its rider this entire time.

Astral:
Astral watched at the women dived down and turned herself into water. Astral dived down after her easily catching up with here. Astral's eyes were keener than a hawk's she could easily track each rain drop that was once the women. Skillfully flying past the falling debris Astral caught up to the rain women only 10 meters away from her rain parts and a good ways before she hit the ground. Releasing a stream of flame from her mouth Astral evaporated the tiny rain drops that was the women and all those around her too. Astral doubted the women's jutsu would keep her alive in a gas form, but just too be sure Astral landed on a nearby roof with a heat vent to warm her up as she watched to make sure the women didn't reform.

Ame:
The dragon seemed to want to kill Ame. It was interesting really she hadn't expected such a thing. The woman sensed the fire chakra coming in her direction after the dragon had breathed out the fire but she knew it was nothing to worry about. The woman wouldn't reform or anything she would just continue to fall. The fire breath would hit the drops of water which her basically her chakra and herself but they would do no harm. Yet again the dragon couldn't really know this because the fire breath would form a steam path because of its release in the air and the evaporation of all the water drops that were around it and such. Trying to spot drops in this would be something not really possible. The drops would of course again merge with all the water around her yet again and they couldn't possibly be distinguished if not using sensory from the others.

The drops would continue to fall at the ground. The woman if something strange didn’t happen again would continue to fall to the ground as if she was rain and when the drops reached the ground she would reform from the water on the ground and warn all the people to run because they are in danger. She would perform a single hand seal the Tiger one at her really high speeds and two clones would appear from the soaked road near her. The three Ames would start running up a tall building exactly opposite the one where she previously was to reach around the same height where she previously was so she can interact with the dragon. The building wasn’t that tall but it was tall enough for her to get closer to the creature. The three Ames would run vertically up the wall, the real one being the one on the left. The people beneath would of course all start to panic after hearing the blast and after the warning which the woman would give them. The woman would run at a high speed upwards with the same evil smirk on her face keeping in mind the chakra signature of the dragon and its rider this entire time. The building would be right next to the one with the head vent if the dragon would land on that building and the woman would be higher than the dragon itself and the building it was staying on. She had chosed this building because there was a rather big water tank on top of it which she of course could use. The woman had the evil smirk on her face the entire time.

AStral:
As Astral warmed herself up on the heat vent she searched around when she spotted the woman and two copies on a nearby building. Astral had no idea how she survived. However this was they were obliviously better than the average ninja. There was no doubt in Astral's mind the woman was trying to take over Amegakure. Astral hoped Tsuna was holding on tight because thing were about to get bumpy. Astral opened up the first gate which had no outward changes. It just increased her speed and strength and considering Astral was already a very fast very strong 2,000 lb dragon and adding a gate to that only made her more formidable. Astral let out one of her roars before launching at the middle Ame(before you reached to top) at a nearly untraceable speed. Her plan crush the life out of her. If the clone managed to dodge or not Astral would break all the way through the building and appear on the other side of it leaving a giant hole in her wake. Astral would then fly up and over the top of the building looking for her next victim. Her hears were poised to detect the slightest sound even those humans could not hear themselves.

Ame:
The people beneath the woman started to run. The debris were falling from the other building but the people swiftly moved beneath after the warning of Ame and cleared the area in time. She was now running up the building when she sensed that the chakra signature of the dragon changed as it seemed. The chakra adjusted inside the body in a different manner which was pretty troublesome. It seemed like she had either opened a gate or used some other jutsu that she was not informed about. Anyways it was a dragon and she had expected not to know everything about it. The woman heard a roar. At that exact moment something she had not experienced for years happened.

The smirk on the face of the woman disappeared. She lost the chakra signature of the drake for a moment. She hadn't experienced this for some time really. Years was it? It was fear. Why was she afraid? She had stopped giving in to her emotions a long time ago. She didn't fear death nor fighting but this roar made her fear the dragon and she couldn't understand why. Anyways she came to her senses fast but she still feared the creature. She caught the chakra signature again. It was close. She could tell that the drake was aimed at the Ame in the middle due to the distance between the three clones and the drake itself. The middle one was simply the closest. The left one which was the real one and the clone which was on the right would both continue upwards to reach the top increasing the distance between them. The dragon would slam into the building and smash the clone into the water from which it was formed earlier. The whole building started to shake but they needed to go to the top fast. Debris were sent flying towards the ground. Ame needed to stop this dragon or it was going to be the one to destroy Amegakure. The woman and the clone would continue upwards swiftly. The woman was afraid of the dragon, she felt like she didn't want to fight it but yet again it was not like her. She knew herself and she wanted to go against this feeling even if it was pretty confusing and rather strange. If the two would be able to reach the top the clone would charge at the water tank and punch it heavily with brute force breaking it whilst Ame would form the Ram and then Tiger hand seal at top speed even though her hands were a little shaking from the fear she had felt. Both clones would face the direction where the dragon was and await its next move. The water from the tank would pour out and spill on the top of the building. It was a pretty big tank and it had a fair amount of water inside. It was enough for what Ame had in mind.

Astral:
Astral hoped Tsuna wasn't injured. She hadn't considered the consequences crashing through the building would have on her human. While she wasn't planning on crashing through another building thing were still going to be just as bumpy. Astral hoped Tsuna would jump off once they reached the roof.

Astral made it up to the roof at the same time Ame did. Astral charged at the Ame on the right (your left AKA the real one.) She would only have time to complete one hand sign before Astral crashed into. This time Astral wasn't just planning on crushing her to death she also had her mouth open ready to snap her jaws shut as soon as she made contact.

Ame:
Ame would reach the rooftop only to see something she had not expected. The dragon already had made it's way and it came on the building at the same time Ame did. The clone would start running at the water tank and the dragon would charge at the real Ame. The woman was scared because of the roar. She could only perform the Ram hand seal when the dragon was just probably centimeters away from her. The clone at this time would be 2 meters away from the water tank. The dragon would be flying at incredible speeds. Reaching Ame faster than she could make her hand seals was something really yet again this was her plan B. The woman's body yet again would yet again liquefy. It was a risky move but she didn't think she had much choices. The interruption of the hand seals was yet again something which she previously had in mind. It was either she made the jutsu or she got interrupted and went for another one. It was a pretty simple thing which she had thought. The dragon would crash into Ame or the water that she was after it opened it's mouth and the water would enter the mouth of the beast. At that exact same time Ame would reform in her human form but she had a little buff if you must say. Something that would help her in this situation. Her right arm was really muscular. It seemed as if she had trained only her right arm her entire life. This was a Hozuki clan technique which increased the strength in ones hand. The woman being skilled at taijutsu would immediately smash her fist upwards in the roof of the mouth of the dragon. The strength of a punch delivered with the great water arm technique would be powerful enough to break through steel doors if you aren't skilled at taijutsu and with Ame being a good taijutsu user would deliver a blow that would with ease make rocks to dust and for sure break the jaw of the dragon and send pieces of it probably flying upwards with a chance of injuring its brain at the worst from the inside. This would happen at top speeds. Ame as a ninjutsu master and probably one of the best Hozuki users is able to turn into water and reform for less than seconds. The woman would hope that this blow would be enough to kill the dragon yet again she couldn't let only her faith stand. After punching the dragon she would charge her fist at top speeds to the front trying to injure the throat of the beast.

On the other hand the clone outside would continue to charge at the water tank and smash its fist at it with brute force breaking it. Gallons of water would poor on the rooftop and the clone would then turn around and look at the dragon ready to fight it. it would try and do everything to help the real Ame in every way possible.

Astral:
The women formed into water and some of that water went into Astral's mouth. The women then reformed into human again. Her arm solidify only to reform right in Astral's teeth, she could already taste the blood from the several sharp teeth that were sunk deep within her arm. The pain would be too much to move and even if it wasn't there was no room in her for the arm to move. It would have to flex to open the mouth then pull back and punch but she wouldn't be given the chance. As soon as the woman's arm was reformed Astral tore it off her body before she could do anything. Spiting it out over the edge of the building before tackling Ame to the ground. If she or her clone made any move at all Astral would rip out her throat. Astral had sworn never to mindlessly kill someone and she was going to hold to that. As soon as she was sure nobody was going to move she would turn off the first gate otherwise she would be forced to enter the second gate. Astral wanted Tsuna to hop off and bind the girls wound so she didn't bleed to death. Astral wasn't growling anymore which meant her hostility was over. Astral just waited for Tsuna to get the clue she wanted him to help the girl.

Astral considered the threat to the land of rain dealt with. The women would be a fool if she continued to try and take over the village in her condition. Astral picked the woman up and gently dropped her off at a nearby medical place before departing.

Astral was going to stay and greet Katsuyo but then she realized she had destroyed the tallest building and one other fairly tall building. She didn't think Katsuyo would be too happy to see her. It appeared as if Astral never would get the chance to tell him the truth.

"You alright?" Astral asked Tsuna as she left the village. Astral hoped she didn't injure him during her fight.


Ame:
The woman was doomed. The fear she had been in after the roar was the thing that killed her. In the panic she had not calculated things and she was seeing the dragon as a fearsome and giant creature thinking she could just fit in its mouth and attack it but she had thought wrong. After she liquified the woman would try and become solid but things would get bad. only the arm of the woman would become solid and it was inside the mouth of the dragon. The dragon would brutally clench its teeth ripping of the arm of the woman. It was at this time that everything was over for her.

With the fear she previously had from the roar the woman would collapse, blood pouring from her wound. Her whole body would be trembling. Images of her past would appear in front of her. She would remember the only moment she had in her life when she was injured and looked down at the scars she had on her stomach. She would remember the moment when she got impaled in her chest and stomach with her loved one and him dying in her hands. She would remember the taste of blood and the pain it carried with itself. Tears would start dropping from her eyes. She would lay down on the ground with the rain pouring over her well still alive body but the body was the only thing alive. The mentality of the girl was gone. She had suffered too much. The fear that she had from the dragon, the pain that she suffered, the memories of the lost one and the previous pain she had had were too much. The stress would be too much to bare. She could feel the dragon picking her up but it didn't matter anymore. Her neutral face would become a smile - something that has not happened in the last couple of years. This was the last thing the woman would experience and she was happy. "I am sorry love. I didn't survive... Yet again it's time for us to meet... It would be better if I could stay under this friendly Rain more and feel its joy but this is enough happiness for me. It seems that even if I want this land as my home, the land doesn't want me..." the woman would think while her eyes were closing. The psychical trauma that she had suffered was more than enough for her to lost it and say farewell to her life. The dragon would drop off Ame at a hospital but it would be too late. The doctors would try and save the woman but there was no hope. The book that the story of Ame Hozuki was written in would be closed forever.

Name: Twilight Seiker
Age: 19
Village: Takigakure
Rank: Genin

Appearance:

Twilight is 5' 6" weighs 100lb and has vary fair skin. Her body shape wouldn't be considered a true hourglass but the general appearance of one is still there. Her hair is black and shiny. It is a few inches longer than shoulder length. You can count on her to wear her signature grey hoody with the hood always pulled up over her head. Her sea blue eyes are slightly hidden by her hair and the shadows cast from her hood giving her a rather unfriendly look. When not being spoken to directly Twilight can look spaced out like she is off in her own little world. In general Twilight doesn't show very much emotion in her face or body language making her thoughts really hard to figure out. Twilight will portray fake emotions to get people to be more comfortable around her which in the long run unintentionally confuses people more. Twilight can be found slouching, leaning, or propping her feet up in an effort to get comfortable. She is vary rarely just standing especial if she feels she might be there for awhile. If there isn't something around to lean against she will sit down.


Personality:
Twilight is a quiet person who slinks around in the shadows. She gives the impression that she is very lazy and in some ways she is. As she get comfortable and observes people it appears as if she is just resting. Really though she is mulling things over in her head. Normally things like the bijuu inside of her. What she plans on doing in life. How to unlock her feelings. The meaning of life. Most of the things she thinks about are philosophical. The way that Twilight is lazy is in doing work or responsibility of any sort. She likes her over abundance of free time and will try to keep it.

One of Twilight favorite past times is training. Not because she wants to be able to beat everyone or show off but because she just enjoys being in good physical and mental shape. Twilight actually tries to avoid violence. Its a lot of work to fight and for what? There are occasions though that Twilight feels like having a nice friendly spar. Usually when she is stressed out. As for Twilight's views for killing she will try to avoid it but wouldn't feel bad if she did it. This might be because she witnessed the death of many of her friends when she was 5 during the bijuu sealing mission.

Twilight is not interested in romance in any way shape or form. She is too deeply involved with her own thoughts and struggles to care about an intimate relationship with another thing. Her parents also didn't want her getting into a relationship. Other than the usual reason they are afraid she might tell him about the bijuu. Then there is the arrogance Twilight see's in a lot of guys. She doesn't feel like taking the effort to weed the right ones out.

Twilight has a few friends but they would better be described as acquaintances. Twilight is too reclusive to establish a firm friendship. This is the biggest problem in her life. Her parents and the elders want her to have lots of friend and she wants to have lots of friends but relating with her peers is an impossible task. How many of them have been orphaned then have all their friends killed in front of them and then have some monster sealed inside of you. None would be the answer.

Twilight doesn't understand why the elders decided to seal the bijuu in her. When ever they refer to it they speak as though it was a monster. Twilight didn't understand why. She had gone within herself and seen the thing. It just looked like a really strange turtle. A very large one. She figured it must suck been sealed up inside her. Twilight thought if she was sealed up all alone she would go insane. Twilight does not like the elders. She thinks they are very selfish. They may have done some great stuff for Twilight but they have also done some horrible stuff to her as well.

Twilight lovers her parents as though they were of her own blood. She gets along with them much better than other famuilys. She know the things they say and do even if she doesn't like them are said and done with her well being in mind. This isn't to say they are without their struggles.

Twilight currently has no ambitions or goals and its driving her nuts. She goes through life without any purpose. The elders seem to have something planned for Twilight but she doesn't know what. She is considering running off and exploring the world a bit to get to know more so that she might find her own purpose. The only thing keeping her there are her parents. She doesn't want to disappoint them or make them angry. They have done so much for her the least she can do is not run away.

Story:

BEFORE BIRTH

Saphira Twilight's mom was a seamstress. She owned her own little shop and was well know for her master in the art throughout the village. She was a very social person and new almost everyone in the village. Often times she could be seen talking with many other women sitting at a table while she worked on her trade. Her life was almost perfect. The only thing she was missing was romance. One day a well know and liked village ninja by the name of Keith came by. It was an unusual occurrence because the respected ninja was normally to busy doing mission or training to be casually walking around town. Even though he was well know and Saphira knew many she hadn't seen his particular face before. He was there because one of his favorite combat uniforms was ruined and was looking to get it fixed. Of all the men she had met she never met one quite as handsome as this and she already heard good things about him through gossip. It didn't take long before the two where dating and then married.

It was like a fairy tail ending. Their life was happy and they had no complaints. That is till one day Keith died in battle. Saphira was distraught she had planned on telling him the good news that she was pregnant when he returned but he never did. Saphira received much support after her loss by the village which helped her pull through it.

THE CAPTURE OF ISOBU

Taki had so far defended from every invasion but they knew they wouldn't be able to keep it up for long. The village elders decided they needed a bijuu for themselves it was the only way they could be certain their village would stay strong, but there were many complications. First the act of subduing a bijuu is a nearly impossible task. Next the village wasn't very advance in the way of fuuinjutsu. They would have to grab insignificant people who nobody would noticing missing until one finally survived the sealing with such undeveloped sealing methods. Then there was the host. The elders new from other villages that these hosts were generally hated and outcast which always turned around to bite them in the butt. So they would have to keep it a secret. They needed a mentally stable host and they needed to keep the other villages from knowing they have a bijuu and what they were about to do for it. They were about to sacrifice live for the good of the village. Most likely orphans.

The Elders put together a team and the group of orphans to be sacrificed. The team went to capture the nearby 3 tails. Many died but miraculously (some think divine intervention) they managed to restrain it. Then they began sealing it in the orphans, but it wasn't working. The orphans were dying left and right and they were running out and losing hope. All that trouble to subdue the bijuu would be in vain. They came upon the last child and miraculously she lived and the bijuu was sealed.

AFTER BIRTH

After Saphira fell I'll and died. Twilight was sent to an orphanage to grow up. As time past the villagers forgot about Saphira and Keith and Twilight was like any other orphan. Actually she was a bit different. Twilight kept to herself not playing much just observing and watching the others play. This behavior did not make her a prime candidate for adoption. The years went by and she remained an orphan.

When Twilight turned 5 she was chosen as a sacrifice in the attempt to gain a bijuu. Twilight didn't know what was going on all she new was all this ninja and the three tails was very scary. The successful sealing of the three tails inside Twilight was actually a blessing on her life.

Upon their arrival the few that new of the mission were jubilant. There village a minor village had a bijuu in its possession. The elders sought out the perfect family to adopt Twilight. They wanted to make sure the girl had a normal life. She and her new family would be told of the separate life living inside of her and how they needed to keep it secret but other than that it shouldn't have too much of an impact on their life.

THE GOOD LIFE

The elders required Twilight to be a ninja so she was enrolled into the academy. She found the stuff she learned to be rather interesting. Twilights interaction with the other kids on the other hand wasn't so great. She was a reclusive person and hid her emotions away from the world. This made making friends very difficult. Her emotional emptiness was an automatic thing. Twilight didn't know how to stop from automatically pushing it all away. She wanted to stop and start making friends but couldn't figure out how. She began faking emotions which did the trick. She made some friends but it was distant.

Twilights relation ship with her adoptive family was very good. They actually got along better than most family's that isn't to say there aren't any blow ups. Her mom's name is Venessa and she is a ninja. Her father's name is Ramsey and he is a black smith. Twilight gets along a lot better with her mom. Twilight just couldn't relate to her fathers love of tools. In Twilight's mind her body was the only tool she needed.

GRADUATION
Twilight graduated the academy with average test scores but she was capable of more. She was just too lazy to do it. Twilight enjoys the life of a ninja to an extent. She like training but she doesn't like the responsibility. She wishes she could be a ninja without having to do missions she finds it boring. Twilight has no motivation to rank up and has been quite content as a genin.

TWILIGHT AND HER BIJUU

Twilight and her bijuu's personality are actually very similar. They are both shy, reclusive, and don't do a whole lot of talking. Due to Twilight calm mind she has been able to meet the three tails once. They just stared at each other. Isobu burning with hatred for being trapped and Twilight trying to figure out just what the 3 tails is. The meeting did nothing but arise more questions from Twilight. What is this. Why is it in me. The bijuu's presence in her life has caused only one significant change. She spaces out a lot. You could be having a conversation with her and next thing you know she's staring into la la land.

Other Information
____________________________________________________________________________________
Family/Siblings: Ramsey and Venessa adopted parents
Morals: Concerned only about emotions and how they are impacted. Judges people based on their consideration of others.
Values: friendship, loyalty, kindness, and mercy.
Boundaries: Twilight will never betray anyone close to her.
Motto: Its the selfish who bring hate into the world.
Likes: Pho, seafood, stars, kindness, and training.
Dislikes: Wheat, selfishness and missions,

Specialty/Skills
_______________________________________________________________________________
Specialty:
sub-specialty: Ninjutsu
sub-specialty:Taijutsu
sub-specialty:Genjutsu

Skills:
Genin +4 skill points
Not having a starting element +2 skill points
6 skill points in total

Bloodline and Jutsu information:
_______________________________________________________________________________
Bloodline: N/A
Starting Element: N/A

Twilight:
Twilight was sitting on top of a palm tree. The only object other than sand and water for miles around. Substitution wasn't an option in this place nor was sneaking or hiding. 5 meters behind Twilight was endless ocean. Everything else to her right left and in front was all sand for ass far as the eye can see. It almost looked like she was in some painting.

Twilight was waiting for Arashi. They were going to have another spar. This one a little more friendly than the last. Twilight did nothing to prepare before hand. She wanted a fair fight. Twilight just sat on top of the palm tree looking in all directions for her opponent.

Arashi:
The female from another village may have been expecting Arashi, but it wasn't him. Instead, it was his sister from another mother, and she was here to take his place due to him being sick. Plus, she needed the ninja points for the Sharingan that was about to be implanted in her. So, with Arashi's permission she was allowed to take place in the battle. Asuka was about fifteen meters away from the palm tree, directly behind the genin who seemed to be sitting on a palm tree. While she usually relished the opportunity to fight, today, she wanted to end this fight to go home and take care of her family.

Kneeling down, she made sure to keep a low profile in the sand, but despite her clothes matching the colors of the sand, her hair that was a crimson as a tomato stuck out easily. Asuka carefully creeped up behind the enemy ninja, with a gentle breeze masking her every footsteps. Asuka quickly formed five handseals in the time it took a punch to be launched, and once she did, four clones were spawned, poofing with a barely audible noise that was covered by the sound of the gentle wind. all lined up next to each other. Each of them nodded to one another, knowing how important the element of surprise was in this type of situation.

How stupid is this girl? She's just sitting on a palm tree, not being aware of her surroundings at all. I almost feel bad that I have to destroy her.

Each of the clones, with Clone#1 being a meter in front of Asuka having been linked to the original shared the same thoughts as the original. All four of the cones, and Asuka formed five handseals in the time it would take a punch to be thrown, and created a tornado full of petals and deadly wind. Each tornado being fully controllable, the clones would launch them, with each tornado being bigger then the palm tree itself, surrounding the whole tree. With each of the tornados surrounding the palm tree, there was little, if any chance of escape.

Twilight:
It didn't matter if Twilight couldn't hear what she was doing. Twilight had been looking in all directions that includes the ocean and Asuka hair stood out so much it was hard to ignore. Also since she was approaching from behind that put her in the water and Twilight spotted her long before she reached the sand. In fact she was still 20 meters away from Twilight. She attempted to make clones and fire off a jutsu but the ruff ocean currents and waves prevented her from coordinating anything. Twilight laughed and began to weave some hand signs. First she weaved two and spiky coral grew all over her body but still allowed her to move. A few more hand signs and Twilight created a mist which kept moving in every direction non stop. If she touched this mist she would fall under a genjutsu which would torment her with visions of the past. The mist was 10 meters out and moving rapidly. It would reach her in a matter of no time. Twilight stayed on her little perch and watched.

Arashi:
Due to a logistical error, Asuka seemed to end up in the ocean, unable to perform jutsu. Once she saw mist approaching, she felt like that was really bad. Doing the only thing that seemed logical, Asuka quickly swam directly downwards swam underwater to gain momentum for what she was about to plan, and curved backwards, speeding up into the air like a bullet and managing to momentarily get out the way of the thrashing water. She had leapt back three meters, giving her enough time to avoid the mist, face the island and perform four handseals while she was in the air. Asuka was sure she remembered the last location of her opponent. It was the palm tree, and if Asuka had any luck, her opponent was still just chilling there. At least, that's what Asuka hoped for.

She blew out a spiraling ball made of Fuuton chakra, very fast and capable of punching through thick rock. Falling back to the ocean, she braced herself for impact, floating underwater in hopes of her attack landing. However, the Nara could only hold her breath for so long and would need to come up soon.

Twilight:
Twilight didn't see the jutsu coming till it was right at her and she had no time to dodge. Not that it mattered. The jutsu slammed against her coral armor and only chipped it a little bit causing Twilight no harm.

[The end you can't hold your breath forever and your going to have to chop off your hand of something to get out of a A-Rank genjutsu]

Arashi:
Arashi sat on a long, and scanbed the field he was supposed gto be fighting in. It was a long and grassy field, with a couple of trees, three to be precise. One five meters north of Arashi, one three meters to the east, and one two meters to the west. They were only for show, however, the trees being so bare an fragile that even a normal ninja with no taijutsu specialty could probably break through it.

"Well, my opponent is late...might as well prepare while I'm here. This whole tournament thing better be more fun then reading a book, and if I win I hope the Mizukage grants me a promotion so I can better protect my home.."

Forming three handseals, Arashi would preform the Body Replacement Technique, linking himself with the log in case he got hit.

"Hm..."

Arashi got off of the log, walking three meters to the left. There was only one entrance to come through, so Arashi made sure that he was watching it.

Twilight:
Twilight walked towards the meeting area of the spar she had agreed to participate in. She was late and she knew it. Twilight was a rather lazy person and didn't care to get there on time even if it did mean her opponent had an advantage.

Walking over a short hill facing north-east Twilight arrived just in time to see the man casting a jutsu on a log. Twilight knew what the jutsu was since she had it herself. Everyone had it, everyone was taught it in the academy. Not that the knowledge he used that tech would help Twilight any. It would work the same way weather she knew about it or not.

Crouching in the grass Twilight made her approach. The long grass would hide her from view. She was only 15 meters from him right now. She could approach from any angle. The only thing abstracting the land were a few trees which were so bare you could hardly tell they were there. Though it was odd that in all this grassy field those were the only trees. Actually the entire landscape was odd. It looked like a comfortably positioned scan bed that medics used to check your body only giant and furry. At the bottom was a 10 meter in diameter circle with all the tree's in it. It then went up on an incline 5 meters from the edge of the circle reaching its beak at 5 meters high then dropping 2 meters then rising 8 meters before leveling off nice and flat. It looked like a crater with the exception of one long ditch that was cut out of it. If you looked at it like a pie the ditch was a missing piece of pie which headed north-east from her position. Her opponent appeared to be looking at the ditch as if the hills were some un-climbable landscape and that was the only entrance.

Twilight decided she would just head straight for him. Sneaking under the tall grass the whole way. Careful to move slow and not make a sound. Even if he looked right at her it would be difficult to see her under all the grass. She would sneak up as close as possible to him. While she sneaked up she weaved some hand signs preparing to cast a couple genjutsu.

Twilight kinda felt bad she didn't even know the guys name. The guy had been pestering her to spar with him over and over and over again. It had been getting on Twilight's nerves and she finally said yes to shut him up. Twilight didn't care if she won or lost. It would be good to know how her strength compared to others though. She didn't really care to fight normally but despite this she did a lot of training just cuz it felt good. She had no idea how her skills compared to others of equal rank. Not that rank meant a whole lot in Twilight's eyes.

As Twilight continued her approach she could feel a draft of wind blow from the east. It pushed the grass feathering it against her skin which felt delightful. It wasn't cold either the temperature was nice and temperate. The overwhelming smell of grass was no buzz kill either. If she wasn't about to get into a spar she would have enjoyed relaxing here for hours if not days. However now that Twilight was getting closer and closer to her opponent maybe 10 meter away so far, she had to clear her mind of distractions and focus on the task at hand.

Arashi:
Now, since there was only one entrance to enter the arena, Arashi thought it was quite obvious who it was when he saw some grass rustling. Although it was the slightest of movements, a ninja needed to be a keen observer if he wanted to survive. Using an educated guess, he supposed that the female was trying to assassinate him instead of facing him face to face. What a pity. Now, the fifteen meter distance would probably give Arashi enough time to perform a jutsu of his own. So, at about the same time the female would begin setting up her own handseals, Arashi would form a jutsu which would require a simple four handseals so fast that a punch couldn't even be thrown fast enough to catch him.

He quickly tapped the ground, letting loose a discharge of raiton chakra everywhere in front of him. Of course, if she wanted to avoid being fried to death, the genin would smartly leap into the air to avoid severe injury or death.

Twilight:
[calling hits]

Twilight snuck up directly behind her opponent. He never saw her coming he just stared of into the distance the whole time. He never changed direction just kept staring in one place. Twilight decided not to activate her genjutsu yet. She didn't need to the fight was over. Her sudden appearance would be such a shock he wouldn't be able to react at all.

Twilight quickly got up and covered his mouth with her left hand. She pressed the nail of her right index finger into is throat to simulate a kunai up against him. Since he wasn't looking straight forward he wouldn't be able to tell it wasn't a kunai. "I win!" Twilight exclaimed pridefully and in a high pitch tone which she couldn't help in her excitement. "Will you stop pestering me to spar you now?" Twilight asked removing her hand from his mouth so he could answer.

[That's the end only a fool would struggle with a kunai up against their thoat.]

]

Rai:
[OOC: Any single, or even multiple opponents are welcome to come forth.]

A barely existing wind fluttered in a whimsical way around the area. It was a rather beautiful day but Rai thought of it as cold; he usually would have already painted the air around him in his own personal reds, oranges, and yellows of a passionate display. It was apparently not the time yet, as he and his anonymous opponent had only just entered this sporting arena, in front of this crowd already chanting readily, anticipating the coming clash. Rai remembered the last time he was in a Colosseum, damn near killed his opponents every single fight even though he had little more than a fraction of his current skill. Yes he had a certain motivation for awakening his abilities, but by now it was his life to call upon these skills in an unrelenting wrath. It was that and his use of fire that got him the name "Dragon". All he hoped was that he didn't have to face a child; for he couldn't go all-out facing one yet to see the ripeness of their own prowess to come. It would be a waste, and the Uzumaki would place the young shinobi's village at fault for the atrocity.

The combat area was 50 meters in diameter, the two contestants 40 meters apart, but Rai still had his back turned to his opponent up to this point. He made a blur of a couple hand seals, ending with that trademark clone seal to have a clone spawn, in a plume of small smoke behind him, actually facing his opponent in their length away. This allowed him to fight a bit without knowing what his foe looked like, just until the clone was beaten. Without even waiting, the clone shot forward at this mystery opponent, speeding at the maximum potential of Rai's physical ability. There was no hesitation or even reservation to the clone, as it crossed the distance so far without interruption, and if not stopped, would continue until reaching the target and throwing a right, hard hook at their jaw. Strategically the opponent might think it be best to to avoid the clone, but then again just passing it by and heading for the real Uzumaki could put that would already lead him/her in a position to be flanked.

Having set this in motion, it was clear Rai already knew these thoughts would run through his foe's head, but what actually intrigued him was how exactly the next few moves would be enacted. As long as his clone existed, the enemy would have to think twice as thoroughly in event of a trap. He also wondered if the colour of his hair would tip the opponent off at all with his family ties and maybe make them more wary, even of the clone itself. Only time will tell what happened next, the first pawn advanced, had Rai thought far enough ahead or maybe even fell short to the extent of underestimating his adversary?

Twilight:
Here she was again. In another fight with a knew opponent. Apparently her last fight wasn't enough to satisfy the crowd. So they threw her in with a new opponent. Her opponent though didn't seem to care. He had his back turned in a display of arrogance. He created a clone to fight his battle but he himself remained confident that no attack would touch him. Twilight would have felt sorry for the guy if his arrogance didn't annoy her. Just as Rai created his clone Twilight formed a single hand sign and body flickered to the middle of the arena which was 20 meters from the real Rai. She reached there long before her opponent would which gave her plenty of time for her next hand seals. Twilight formed the hand seals before a punch could be thrown which means the clone did not advance forward at all. Coral spikes erupted out of the ground in every direction. No spot would be safe to walk on as the spikes were too close together and the forest of coral covered the whole ground of the arena and even traveled up the 5 meter walls. Because of Rai's ignorant and invincible attitude he would be completely unprepared and unable to react to the coral spikes impaling him. The clone would also be impaled and poof away. Even if Rai was psychic if he jumped into the air he would have nowhere to land. He was going to be impaled one way or another. Twilight thankfully didn't need to jump. The spikes retracted to allow her and only her footing.

Even though Twilight was pretty sure her opponent was doomed she didn't want to die and as such took prepared a defense for herself. Forming two hand signs before a punch could hit her coral formed all around her body. This armor still allowed her to see and breath as well as move and preform hand signs. Twilight then waited to see if her opponent could actually manage to get out of this. He was either a psychic or a sensor if he did.

Rai:
Even as his clone formed, it was obvious his opponent wasn't as docile as he initially expected. As his copy was making his steps, he already called out to give him incite, "Flicker, unknown assault." His voice wasn't loud, just enough to reach Rai's ears. A small smirk as he formed his ram seal so fast it would be in the blink of an eye to most others looking. He flickered himself up, just 15 meters in the air, spinning around as he peaked to look down at his opponent's attempt at catching him off-guard. As the original had found his way up in the air, the clone had only made it a couple meters before leaping ahead in the air. Rai's skill in ninjutsu gave him a great insight in terms of his opponents style just on the hand seals. Even though the clone's plans were to evade, his aims were for distance rather than height, getting as close as he could to the figure that was being encircled by the coral she used. In the air he got 4 meters farther and in that instant, where it was seen that the spikes were ready to end him, the real Uzumaki made another ram seal, detonating his clone in question.

The clone exploded in the direction of the foe, extending 15 meters to envelope the target in the mighty force. In poor circumstance for his adversary, Rai had not finished his response, already making another seal as the explosion happened; horse, as he began descending. He inhaled as the seal was made, and blasted off an attack that incinerated everything ahead of him, aimed at his opponent but in reality it covered everything but the very edge of the walls on either side. If his opponent didn't avoid the exploding clone, he would have completely eradicated her, but he didn't know all she was capable of. Before falling to the earth though, he had plenty of time to prepare his landing. He blurred through four seals and released a spiral of flame to blast below him, doing away with the spikes that could have proven fatal if landed improperly.

The situation was delicate. He didn't want to kill his opponent so he hoped she survived. And if she did, he knew exactly what he was going to do to prevent things escalating any more than the primarily charred stadium he was to blame for. In its most simple form, he thought it was time for the falling action, and whatever happened next, he would bear its responsibility.

Twilight:
Something wasn't right. The spikes extended and the clone jumped forward in a desperate attempt to get close. Twilight preformed one hand seal and body flickered backwards to her original spot 5 meters from the wall Opposite from Rai. She had underestimated him he had something planned. Suddenly the clone exploded thankfully Twilight was out of its range. Then Rai formed some hand seals and blew forth a massive amount of fire. Quickly Twilight formed some hand signs before the fire could reach her and expelled what could only be described as a massive cannon of water. It traveled at tier 1 speed(same speed a body flicker) and burst right through the wall of fire as they were of equal strength only fire was weak to water. The massive ball of water would hit Rai right as he was preforming hand signs for his spiral flame that he was going to use to get rid of the spikes. He was doomed now. He could either try to defend against the giant ball of water that would surly kill him if it hit and if he succeeded he would only be impaled by the spikes. And if he continued to destroy the spikes then he would be annihilated by the water cannon.

Rai:
'Damn it!' The girl disappeared just before the explosion erupted, that ram seal meant flicker, so her retreat likely meant she was going to prepare herself for what was to come. She was back just in front of the wall as Rai formed his horse seal, meaning the distance between them was once again 40 meters. He had to alter his plan, but keep pretenses. It was double the distance, therefore double the time it would take to get there, and with that extra time he doubted his Annihilation would reach its mark. After releasing the plume of flame, he already was on his other seal, unique to only one style of technique; shadow clone. Two clones appeared in the air, one instantly grabbing a-hold of his back, the other leaning back and matching the soles of its feet with the original Rai. They all saw as the water broke through the flame and was hurling toward them, at an alarming rate. Though the danger was technically real, Rai only smiled smugly as his hands came together; to form the Ram seal and his clone opposite to him did the same.

By pushing off of each other in unison, they both sped 11 meters to each side (Rai to the left and slightly upward, Clone to the right, slightly downward), just barely being clear of the giant water bullet that came hurling for them. The angles had to be diagonal or they would have been at risk of slamming directly into the walls. Free of the danger, they looked at the steam emanating from their brave opponent in the distance. Rai was once again about 15 meters above the ground, with his opposite clone only 5 but they still acted in unison. They both used the same seal and at the same time released havoc as dangerous as what he had first fired. Both were incinerating masses that would not only continue to destroy, but also overlap and continue to fry anything ahead without discrimination. As the two did this, the second clone of the Uzumaki had pushed off of Rai's back for a quicker descent, using a tiger seal to quickly release a fiery dragon head on the ground below. The head fried everything on the ground in a 6 meter radius. As the other fire devoured everything in its wake, the clone bounded off of the ground and formed another seal to body flicker ahead another 20 meters ahead, just following the vibrant colours of heat.

'She had proven herself a serious opponent when she blasted through my Annihilation jutsu. Now I can do her the honor of not reserving myself so much.' Rai dropped down, the ground already prepared for him to land and so did his other clone, which had no choice but to fall victim to the spikes. One went through its leg, a survivable injury, but as it was merely a clone it dispersed in a puff of smoke. Rai felt the pain for a second but fortunately he didn't have the injury himself and it didn't linger. He had to admit, it was an interesting battle thus far, though he saw little potential for his opponent to survive the dual assault. That's what that other clone was for, though; being completely sure the job was done. Not to mention there was already a bit of a plan after that as well, 'If she survives, my clone already knows what will happen next.' Even as he thought, the young Uzumaki made another seal for another clone to appear. This clone stayed beside him, as if they were waiting for something specific, while he let the other narrow the distance between it and where they expected to find their opponent’s ashes.

Twilight:
As Twilight thought back on she began to wonder if Rai was actually going to make it out somehow. Twilight decided to be extra sure. Right as Rai created his clone Twilight began forming 4 hand seals. She completed the hand seals just as Rai pushed off his clone. Twilight then emitted a very loud whistle that was louder than any other sound. If Rai heard the whistle which he would his body would go numb and he wouldn't be able to move. Since Rai wouldn't have did his hand signs till he was clear of the the water blast and the sound would hit him before he was clear then he never got to form the hand signs. Since Rai didn't see that Twilight had done hand signs he wouldn't know she cast the jutsu till it was too late. However there was a catch. Twilight couldn't see her opponent either which means she didn't see the two clones he made. They were safe from her genjutsu.

The real Rai would fall to the ground and die as his body was impaled by multiple spike and the clones would disperse. However the clones still got to pull off their stuff before they did. One clone sent another wall of fire at her and Twilight did the same thing as last time firing a giant water bullet to block the attack. The other clone cleared a spot on the ground for it to land, it then body flickered closer but that's all it got to do before its original died. If for some reason the clone that body flickered changed course to save the original it wouldn't work as he was more than 20 meters from where the original would hit the ground.

Rai:
Coming out of his flicker, Rai heard a loud piercing noise and his body went limp, he couldn't move or really feel, only see; genjutsu was the only thing that could have effected him this way He was looking at the destination he had intended to shower in hot flames with his Jutsu. He heard his own voice yell "CATCH!" In a quick instance his head was tugged back, but he could only tell from the change in his range of vision., 'Awe, shit, gotta act while she's still dealing with the fire. But I don't think I can move on my own, so I'm counting on my clones. If the worst comes, I'll have to use my chakra chains to try and grab something until my body works again.' There was fire blasting at it, but only his one clone's was there to erupt at the opponent. He still descended, in a free-fall, in another second he would have to resort to chakra chains, but where would he launch them? He would have to decide now, he had no other choice... His body flopped like a rag-doll and his head slung back, like something suspended him, and continued to flip him over. He caught the glimpse of his own hair and scarf, and if he could he would have made a small smirk in acknowledgement, 'Alright, we gotta get to work, I doubt I can dispel this with any sort of Genjutsu Kai, as my ability in that field is too limited. I'll just have to wait it out and let my clones do this for me.

When Rai first went limp, the clone was confused at why he wasn't firing off his technique like planned. As the other clone who released its flame also noticed Rai's attack was never released, the clone holding on to Rai called out to give him insight, though there wasn't much explanation besides the obvious, "CATCH!" The clone on the Uzumaki's back actually continued with the plan, pushing off of Rai, only he also wrenched off the scarf wrapped around his head and tossing it up before blasting down and using his tiger seal and releasing flame upon the ground. Considering the real Rai was vulnerable, he knew the opponent's guard wouldn't be the best at the particular moment, after releasing her own tech to deal with the flames sent for her. Bounding off of the ground, he launched forward with a ram seal to flicker ahead 20 meters, coming out of it in a sprint, only moving a few meters before making a specific seal; horse. From 17 meters away it fired at a tier 1 speed, and with its sheer size it had little chance of being avoided. After blowing the fire tech, his ran through a few seals, first was the clone seal, creating two more clones, each already forming the sign to flicker 12 meters to each side. From there, there were more seals, already 8 and time to spare within a span before even a punch could be thrown and in the clone's right hand, a blue glowing ball of chakra took form.

The other of the two initial clones was left with the charge of dealing with the original Rai. While the other clone was diving to the ground, this clone was looking at what he could do to save the Uzumaki original from the hard fall on the ground but the clone was falling, himself so he had to be quick. His hair was free, where was his scarf? There! The clone rifled through the seals to a rather basic technique he knew since before he graduate the academy; Body Replacement. The scarf tossed up by the other clone put this clone in perfect position to grab Rai as they changed places. First he caught his shirt, about when the advancing clone flickered, and pulled him up to flip him on to its back and held Rai there as they fell to land. They were dropping a little quicker with their conjoined weight, only needing 5 meters before landing when the Rasengan was formed. Even though Rai had to wait it out, at least he could count on his copies to act as he would in his stead. This battle was actually one that was nearly forcing Rai to reveal his full potential, only problem was he lacked the current physical ability to do so, 'The normal response to these flames have been for her to retaliate with that giant water bullet, but the power in that bullet is on par with a Rasengan... So the clone wants her to use it and surprise her by blindness. She's not as skilled with hand seals so she lacks the speed to prepare for it in numerous ways... It might have this match here by rushing after matching the bullet, and the clones are insurance..'

Twilight:
[OOC: possessive plural is s' so I'm going to assume only the clone in the middle, made the Rasengan.]
Things were not going the way Twilight was hopping they would. In fact in no time at all. Things were looking very bad. There was a giant wall of fire hurdling towards her as well as 3 clones advancing towards her all about 17 meters away. Twilight couldn't keep this same trick up Rai would have figured out a way around her defensive giant ball of water if she used it again she was doomed. She had to do something else but there wasn't anything else to do. She needed more power. She didn't have enough of her own and at this rate she would die. She couldn't die. Not yet there was still lots she had left to do.

Immediately red chakra poured out of her skin and formed a cloak as well as a tail which instead of ending in a point like most tails did it remained flat like a rectangle. Power coursed thorough Twilight's veins and she felt far more confident as well as eager to kill the person who had forced her to go this far. Twilight didn't bother defending against the fire. The great fire hit her burning off her armor of coral though the coral armor greatly reduced the amount of damage she took. The pain from the burns on her skin were no deterrence to her fighting ability. The cloak itself caused more pain than the fire did and the damage done by the fire would be healed in a matter of no time. Twilight just waited for the clone with the Rasengan to reach her when it did she moved amazingly fast, faster than he could react spinning and slamming her foot into his side before his Rasengan could connect. If the attack hit the clone would surly be no more. Twilight then preformed a hand sign and body flickered right up to the clone on her left and repeating the same thing only this time swinging the foot from and to the other side. Once that clone was taken care of she would preform a hand sign and body flicker to the last clone doing the same thing only attacking from above.

Twilight then examined the real Rai and the last clone. By now the last clone would have done something weather that be fire off another fire wall or create more clones. She would change her approach depending on what it was.

[OOC: Damjam calls this auto hitting for whatever reason but if you think you can intercept these feel free too and my next post will conform to the different results. I'm simply stating my plan and what I would do if my plan follows through. Oh and congrats you unleashed the beast.]

Rai:
[OOC: Alright, well it turns out I forgot to make my purchase for Body Flicker, so that makes half of my actions void =/ .. Nice fight, Twi, you were able to hold out until the end Razz]

Tee:
Here he was in a coliseum, in an arranged fight against some poor fool who was to be pitted against him. He stood in the waiting room behind one of the closed doors, his opponent either in the one opposite to his or the one central. All doors were closed and all of the little waiting rooms would be similar small room, nothing there, just you and your mind to catch your bearings, Tee would use this time wisely to prepare, one he placed a few explosive tags on some kunai as well as on some fuma shuriken, and tied ninja wire around the middle of the shuriken for technique he could utilize. After doing this he would hear the announcer's voice counting down from 10 no doubt counting down the time to when the doors would open. When the announcer got to two that's when Tee would begin weaving his hand seals in quick succession at the speed of a ninjutsu master, so by the time the door opened a golem of earth would be standing tall and proud in front of the entrance, probably giving off his location however also protecting him from whatever attacks his opponent might attempt. Inside the little waiting rooms there were no ways out except for that one door into the coliseum, the coliseum itself was 30m in diameter and about 30m high as well.

It was a sufficient amount of space for a fight and the dome around it made of glass was reinforced with an invincible like chakra force by the creators of the arena making it so the glass was near unbreakable unless your chakra was at bijuu level so the participants would be stuck inside, the glass also making the arena soundproof keeping the sound from the crowd outside out and the quietness of the arena itself in. The golem would be 15m tall and standing itself in front of Tee's entrance facing toward the opposite direction,, however between its legs would be the exit Tee would walk through so it left Tee an opportunity to walk right through the front exit of his waiting room cautiously and carefully.

He would walk out and be underneath his golem's legs, since all the doors opened at the same time his opponent had to exit through one of the other two exits or had to have still been inside one of them hiding like a little bitch, either way their time on this earth was limited and although Tee was calm now as soon as blood spilled his violent nature would unleash.

Twilight:
Just as Tee was preparing for the up coming fight so was Twilight. She had won a great many fights and the opponents were getting harder and harder. Twilight was positive this next opponent she wouldn't be able to beat on her own. So she was going to enlist some help. In the same amount of time that Tee prepared his stuff Twilight formed 3 hand signs and slammed her hand on the ground 3 times once after each hand signs. She now had 8 falcons in the room with her. "Wow, summoning us all at once, you must be in a pickle Twilight." Paulie her favorite little Merlin said directly into Twilight's thoughts. "Yea well these matches are becoming more than I can handle." Twilight said speaking directly into Paulie's thoughts. The other birds remained silent.

When the announcer had gotten to two in his countdown Twilight preformed one hand sign. As soon as the door opened the mist would pour out covering every corner of the arena with the exception of up. It covered the full 30 meter diameter but only rose 15 meters into the air. The mist was thick so thick that even those with good eyes could only see one meter in front of them. Twilight and her gang however didn't need to see. They could sense their opponents, that is except for Fiona the biggest bird of the group. She exited the door and climbed 20 meters into the air just waiting for her assistance to be necessary. In the mean time she channeled chakra within her and created 4 clones of herself to hover next to her.

The 6 birds that were apart of the group summon immediately went after the enemy. They rose 15 meters into the air and stopped 3 meters from the Golem. They then dived down from all sides of Tee at tier 1 speed. As soon as they were a meter from their enemy their bodies burst into flames. For how fast they were moving and the fact that Tee would only be able to see them once they were within 1 meter meant there was little if any time to react. Dodging wasn't an option since all 6 were attacking from every side like a hexagon. If he wasn't able to defend himself they would pierce right through his body and their fire would burn up his internal organs.

At the same time that most of her birds started moving so did Twilight and Paulie. Paulie jumped on Twilight's right shoulder and Twilight went out the entrance to the arena which was opposite of her opponents entrance. In a flash Twilight preformed one hand sign and created 4 clones of herself. Then Twilight and each clone formed two hand signs in a flash. Their bodies were covered in a coral armor that allowed them to move freely, breath, and make hand signs without hindrance. Twilight moved 15 meters closer to her opponent while her clones moved 25 meters closer to their opponent. They all then waited to see or rather sense how their opponent responded to the 6 attacking birds.

[OOC: Well if you beat me I can't say I was holding back.][OOC OOC like just now making this comment. This was a untrue statesmen as I wasn't using my bijuu powers.]

Tee:
As he had stepped out of his door simultaneously his opponents door would open and mist would begin to flood out, no doubt thanks to the jutsu home to Kirigakure known as the hidden mist jutsu. Tee had seen it numerous times and there was no mistaking that's what it was. Since his opponent was utilizing this mist he had to assume one of three things, either they had some sort of doujutsu to see through the mist, they could sense things, or they somehow were so used to the mist that it didn't affect them as much. Either way Tee knew of no good ninja that would perform a technique used to obscure vision without a way of knowing where their opponent was. So Tee knew his opponent would basically know where he was the entire time however weaving the few hand signs he needed for his next technique directly after seeing the mist flow out of the room he would find himself a moment later burrowed underground beneath his golem in the dirt down below a few meters (3) down.

He had no idea of what was happening above nor did he even care, his golem would handle his light work and thus underground while the golem would be handling everything above ground he would weave a single hand sign, the snake hand seal. He would in no way be visible as the technique he uses made the ground soft and sand like for him to slip through and then back to normal solid once he was down.The snake hand seal was a seal used for a plethora of his jutsu him being a Senju and all however since his opponent wanted to use sneak attacks he would too. By this time the entire arena should have been filled with the mist and thus he was also at an advantage. His snake hand seal would bloom hundreds upon hundreds of flowers on the ground covering the entire arena dirt floor and releasing their poison into the air after blooming, a process which would be pretty much instant.

The poison wasn't deadly no, however it would be the difference between Tee winning and losing and since they were in a dome there would be little escape. Also the poison would be a light shade of purple, lavenderish basically and the mist would pretty much obscure it from view, the only other way his opponent would know of its existence would be the flowers obviously which the person would be able to do nothing about as well as the lavender smell that would hit their nose once they smelt it.

The first affect which would happen pretty much instantly would be the blurriness of the eyes that would occur making one barely able to distinguish between people. That in conjunction with the mist would render the opponent pretty much blind.

Now the golem on the other hand would have its own problems to deal with birds that were diving down most likely attempting to attack the ones topside Tee heading for between the golem's legs where Tee once was. After the first few birds came thru the golem would be swinging and kicking around for the birds as well as anything else that got near, however the birds that would be underneath it that had been trying to hit Tee would obviously be the golems primary priority.

Twilight:
The tech the 6 birds after Tee used turned them into giant spear head. Plunging into the earth after he went under ground would be no problem at all. As soon as he went under the dived after him at Tier 1 speed. They plunged into the ground as if it was easy as diving in water. They would aim to pierce through Tee before angling their body and coming back out of the ground. Once out of the ground their vison began to get blurry, not matter though they didn't need their sight. If Tee had some how defended against their attack they would regroup and prepare for the next strike using the same technique and diving from all sides into the earth right for Tee.

In the meantime Twilight was getting worried. She could smell flowers and her visions was getting blurry. Twilight jumped 15 meters into the air to get out of the mist which her opponent obviously used to lace with poison. Fiona swooped down under Twilight picking her up on her back before flying back up to 20 meters. Twilight's clone's on the other hand stayed in the mist. The clones went right to were Tee was under the ground. 2 of the clones fired of a water canon at the golem that would shatter it into many tiny rocks. The other two clone would fire the same 10 meter diameter ball of water right into the ground creating a giant crater for each one. Since Tee was only 3 meters down the first blast would clear away all the rock leaving Tee in the open possibly already injured. The other blast would hit Tee point blank. Since Tee can't possibly have anticipated this attack and both water canons aimed at him were fired one after the other in rapid succession. Again his only option was defense.

Tee:
He was underground had performed his tech and by this time his opponent probably had just stepped out or prepared to perform a jutsu however he didn't know the birds were flying upward to their position 15m into the air and his opponent had created hella clones and summons, all he knew was that he had to be prepared for what his opponent might throw at him and he couldn't let his guard down. Knowing he had utilized his poison which would still be present in the air going higher and higher at this point to go and soon affect the entire arena if given enough time while moving in a diagonal downwards position forward he would weave a hand sign. He moved because staying still right underneath a giant ass golem underground was not the best of ideas.

~Dragon~

This hand sign activating a subtle technique not even noticeable, the filtration technique, it would make a sort of chakra filtration veil inside his nose to prevent the poison above ground from affecting him once he decided to go back up. Pretty much directly after performing the filtration technique and utilizing his hand seals he would activate his chakra shield putting a thin but durable layer of fine chakra controlled chakra around his body ensuring his protection against whatever might be up above. At around this time he decided to come up something went tunneling through the earth and fast. Only reason why he knew is because one he felt the damn vibrations and two he felt the heat of whatever it was faintly due to his shield and the distance however he knew it was something and It had probably missed him by a few meters or so as well, he had been lucky this time however that luck would soon run out if he didn't attain control over the situation.

Tee had still been traveling down despite thoughts of stopping and the attack and finally stopped at about 10.5 or so meters down and about 4 meters forward from his previous position just about to travel back upward while preparing a jutsu when all of a sudden, he felt the earth above him dampen and crumble leaving his top half exposed. However shortly after another blast would hit him pushing him downward no doubt deeper down however his shield that had flickered away protected him from the impact of the blast. But now he was down to the ground on one knee 20m down below where he had started, and no doubt his opponent knew exactly where he was based on, however as he rose he utilized the snake hand seal causing large roots to erupt from the ground in various positions around the arena, they erupted all along the side of the chasm as well as the entire surface area swinging around violently ensuring to cover every area with destruction, if they didn't sprout from a location they would violently swing in that direction causing mass destruction and chaos and no doubt keeping busy the opponent Tee assumed was on the ground. However he would devise a plan to escape this hole however staying in the hole seemed like his best bet at the moment.

Twilight:
The birds and the clones still near the ground began to lose their vision. Was this the extent of the poison or would there be more. They had to assume there was more and that it was getting worse. They needed to end this now. It was a good thing they could still sense the exact location of their opponent. The birds made their last attack. They wouldn't have any chakra left if this attack didn't hit. Again they surrounded him from all corners and dived down at him at tier 1 speed. Twilight's four clones each fired another giant water canon at the man and even Twilight up above ordered Fiona to let it rain.

Fiona and each of her clones each gathered and molded the chakra needed in no time at all. Each bird spewed forth a giant torrent of flames. Just one of them would fill the entire arena with scorching hot heat and flame, but it was more than one. It was five. The fire was special though. It didn't burn the contract summons or the contract holder which meant her clones herself and the birds were all safe. Everything else would be flash burnt as if a nuke had set off in the arena. Even the dome shattered from the immense power that was released. There was no escape for this. It traveled at tier 2 speed. So unless you could dig under ground at a impossible speed then there was no escape.

The roots that were flying around whipping took out Twilight's clones but the 6 birds were to small an agile they were still alive and kicking. Those in the air were to far from the roots to be affected. Not that the roots mattered they were going to be incinerated.

Tee:
He was standing in the hole still but only for a moment because it was clear to him that his opponent had some sort of fetish or strange attachment to these water bombs they kept launching into the hole with Tee and given the fact that he had dug hella far down and the water ball had still reached him he highly doubted his opponent wouldn't utilize such a technique once more so two things would occur, first he would have his chakra pulsate and expel rapidly throughout his body speeding him up to tier 2 speeds and with this speed he would weave the hand signs necessary for the Hiding Mole Technique and once again burrow down into the ground. No tunnel would be left behind as the ground would turn to fine sand to help him to burrow to his depths. Now traveling tier two speeds into the ground he wasn't sure what to expect as he knew his opponent was capable of these water blasts who knew what else was in store for him so he had to go deep, deep, deep down so that his opponent even if she knew where he was would not be capable of reaching him unless she or he came down into his domain which was the earth.

He wasn't trying to go up above anytime soon because it was obvious that his opponent would have the set up and probably traps and shit establishes that he didn't want. So he tunneled down at tier two speeds down lower than he was about 85m down from his previous position which was already 20m below the original ground. He knew that would probably be a good enough distance to avoid whatever the hell his opponent had in store for him and even though he was that deep he was still cautious, if he felt or heard anything up above that sounded closer than it needed to be he would simply go down deeper and since he had his superior speed it would no doubt be enough.

However little did he know the water techniques had hit the ground after he had tunneled was only the beginning, they had broken down 40m since each water technique was capable of breaking the earth down ten meters each, that left 45m of earth between Tee and that portion of the earth he had previously come from. However the chasm and the regular original ground were 60m away and thus when the fire technique hit the ground filling the entire arena up above but also tearing apart about half of the earth that stood between the original ground and the chasm however of course fire traveled into the chasm and destroyed the earth below that as well with the same strength. Making 30m of ground get torn up from the comparable to a nuke technique his opponent had utilized leaving 15m between Tee and the chasm ground.

"A persistent one" he thought while he awaited the noises to subside to see if perhaps it was safe to go up above. It was obvious his opponent was persistent, but it was also obvious that she was unwilling to go down into the earth as he or better yet she couldn't so she would take out the earth with destructive techniques to weed him out however that wasn't going to work. As long as there was earth he could hide, and it also meant he had a medium to his earth and wood release technique. He wasn't sure if he had caught his opponent with his poison however if he did around now she should have already been blinded and should have began to lose functionality in various parts of her body making it difficult to perform simple actions, however not impossible.

Twilight:
Tee went underground to escape her nuke technique. Deep under ground. He went so far she couldn't even sense his presence anymore. She began to wonder if maybe he ran away. She hoped so this poison was wreaking havoc on her. She already couldn't see and now she was having a hard time moving. "T.a.k.e.....m.e....u.p" Twilight struggled to say. Fiona didn't hesitate flying up higher into the sky at tier 1 speed making sure to keep Twilight on her back. She rose to 300 meters above the arena. She then waited for further instruction.

Fiona's 4 clones though were still hanging out 20 meters from the ground. Waiting for Tee to come back into their sensory range. They had no way of pursuing him underground so they just waited.

The 6 group summon falcons couldn't catch up to Tee as he sped off underground faster than they could travel. Their chakra was nearly gone and they didn't have enough to keep perusing the guy. Their part in this battle was over and they disappeared in a puff of smoke.


Tee:
He heard no more and decided it was safe and fine and dandy for him to come on out and tunneling out of the ground at tier 2 speeds he would find himself at the bottom of the chasm that was basically the entire arena at this point, the chasm now 70m below where the ground originally used to be and 370m away from his opponent who was high above in the sky. Since the mist had cleared and there was nothing obscuring his vision, not a cloud in the sky and the sun beaming high overhead, it was quite easy to notice the bird flying up above as well as the four clones of the birds that hovered 20m above Tee. However Tee wouldnt attack these birds if they didnt attack him however what he would do is rapidly utilize the same hand seals over and over for a unique and smart effect, the hand seals utilized would be.

Ram~Dragon

These hand signs would be woven 10 times in quick succession before the jutsu itself would even be activated calling for twenty hand signs to be woven at the speed of a ninjutsu master all the while Tee was sure to be looking up at his targets. if need be he would run around the arena jump or dodge to avoid any attacks that might come his way and with his superior speed that wouldn't be an issue in the slightest.

Once the hand signs were utilized the ground would begin to rise and would stop at a altitude of 350m higher than it had once been making sure to be 20m under where the bird and the opponent was. However Tee was certain that the birds down below would attempt to intercept him and thus he was prepared for that as well however he hoped he didnt have to have his hand signs interrupted however if need be he would stop.

Twilight:
The 4 falcon clones saw Tee begin to make a single hand sign. Fiona didn't wait for him to make more. Whatever he was planning they didn't feel like letting him finish. Three of the falcons dived down towards Tee at tier 2 speed. They used the same pattern the 6 smaller falcons had used earlier only this time the covered him from all sides in a triangle formation. Each falcon would attempt to ram into Tee and tear their talons right into him. Dodging wouldn't work. The falcons were traveling the same speed as Tee and they were far more experienced in taijutsu than he was so they were able to anticipate a dodge. Not to mention there would be no where to run. As soon as the three falcons dived down the one falcon still hovering in the air again began manipulating chakra and expelled the same jutsu she had last time. With no dome to contain the fire it would spread out to the length of the arena and beyond. Dodging to the sides wouldn't work as he the three falcons were covering and angle he might take. He wouldn't be able to go underground before the falcons hit him and if he jumped up he would jump right into the fire that was coming down. The four falcons were positive they had him trapped this time.

Tee:
Thee of their bodies shifted from their current position to begin to dive down and as soon as their bodies shifted letting Tee know they were about to do something he would jump up at tier 2 speed. The birds would dive down to his previous location however by the time they would have been down there Tee would already be at the other bird whom had remained still for whatever reason. When Tee had jumped he had jumped in such a way that he would perform sort of a spin to aim a kick toward one of the birds however when he reached the height which would be pretty much instant the other birds were already diving down and only one remained, and that one bird would be getting kicked square in the head. It would be pretty much impossible to avoid unless the bird could respond to tier 2 speeds. Also this whole time Tee would never had stopped performing hand signs so all the while he would be performing the hand signs at tier 2 speeds and he would finish them after launching the kick at the bird.

At this point the ground would begin to rise at a fast rate and if the other birds didn't come back for round two they would be propelled upward by the ground and Tee would land on the ground right side up when it came through with the ground rising rapidly toward his target as he wanted. He made sure to keep his eyes on the birds the entire time and if they decided to attack him in mid air on his way back down he would have something prepared for that as well.


Twi:
All 4 of the clones saw Tee jump into the air. Tee totally ignored the three birds which worked to their advantage. Not bothering to close the gap and just attack him the three birds just lit their bodies on fire. Since he jumped he had no way of changing his attack angle. If jumped right in the middle of the bird triangle formation. He came within 4 meters of each bird which mean he would receive 3rd degree burns from each bird which would probably turn his entire body to ash. In case he was still alive. The bird Tee was aiming for also lit its body on fire. Since he was aiming to kick the bird on the head and he was in the air and unable to change his path he would come in direct contact with the bird giving him 4th degree burns on top of his previous burns. Since the birds bursting into flames wasn't a jutsu it was an ability it required no time to activate. In all this time Tee was only able to do 4 hand signs if that as his hand signs might have stopped after the 3 3rd degree burns from the other 3 birds. No just in case the three birds that had dived down shot up the same S-Rank torrent of flames blanketing the sky. Since Tee was going up at teir 2 speed he was going to keep going up till his speed ended and then he would fall down but he wouldn't fall at teir 2 speed.

[Thats right, I'm 72 houring you.]